Jonayla

By

Ed Herman

2022

Preface

Jean Auel's "Earths Children" series ended with Ayla having a beautiful baby girl that she named "Jonayla". Jonayla was not developed into a character. We did not know if she experienced unbelievable, but character building, hardships as her mother did, having difficulties that destroyed her, grew up being a spoiled brat living a life of luxury and ease, or had her mother's character, became competitive with her mother, or something else. In my previous story, "Ayla: the Saga Continues: Second Edition" we got some hints, but not much to go on. In this story we follow Jonayla and find out what kind of a person she turned out to be. We start here when she is soon to be a teenager. The setting is 30,000 years ago during the latest ice age is what is now southern France.

1- The Deer

The pre-teen girl was crouched behind the bush with the spear readied in the spear thrower. A loose strand of hair blew out of the tight braid and landed in the stream of sweat running down her face. She was concentrating on the roe deer that was in her range but facing her. She knew if she moved it would scare the deer away so she stayed frozen in place hoping it would turn sideways to her and look away. She was downwind of the deer and the wind was blowing fairly briskly which was a mixed blessing. The wind took her scent away from the deer, but pelted her face with the fine wind bourn loess. The loess was the earth and rocks ground to powder by the alternating advancing and receding of the glacier far to the North. The wind carried and deposited it to great depths by the prevailing North-to-South winds for hundreds of miles south of the glacier. It was the ice age and the girl was about half way between the equator and the North Pole in what many thousands of years later would be known as the Southern part of France.

She knew nothing about equators and poles, or even that the Earth was a huge ball hurdling through space, but she knew that the deer was a good thing if she could get it. She knew the earth provided for her and her people.

As she watched the deer and waited for it to turn away she thought of what she would do with it. "I could make a nice outfit for my little bother with the hide" she thought. "The meat will feed the family for many days." She visualized the intestines holding finely cut up pieces of the less desirable parts mixed with some herbs, grains and fat in sausage links with a twist between each. "I can use the hoofs and scraps of hide for glue and the bones will make tools."

Her arm was getting stiff from holding the pose and it worried her that if too stiff she could not throw the spear true. She flexed the muscles without moving the arm never taking her eye from the deer. Finally something opposite her got the deer's attention and when it looked that way she threw the spear. It penetrated deep right where she had intended. The deer took one leap, stumbled for a couple of steps and dropped. It was over.

Jonayla did not have to provide for her family. She was incredibly beautiful and could have gotten by quite nicely on her looks alone. She was also the daughter of Ayla and Jondalar which made her the closest thing there was to royalty in her hunter-gatherer group. There was no concept of royalty, but her mother was the Zelandonii of her Cave, the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni, and also the Zelandonii who was First of all the Zelandonii of the several groups (called "Caves") of the Zelandoni people. The term "Cave" did not mean an actual underground cave, but a particular group of people. Most of these groups of the Zelandoni lived in protected recesses in the near vertical cliffs along the river valleys. There were several such groups that identified themselves as Zelandoni and each group was identified by a number of a cave such as the "Ninth Cave". Most also had a common name, but for some unknown reason the "Ninth" did not. Each cave had a Zelandonii which was their spiritual leader, physician and primary intellectual as these were all aspects of the same office. Ayla also held the office of Zelandonii-at-Large the highest ranking Zelandonii of all the Zelandonii. Jondalar was the best tool maker and flint knapper of all the Zelandoni and was the brother of, and one of the regular advisers of, Joharran the cave's leader. This family held the highest ranking within their Cave and the Ninth Cave was the largest and most influential of all the Zelandoni caves.

As she started to walk towards the deer she heard someone call out "GREAT CAST GIRL" in very broken Zelandoni. As she spun to face the voice she drew two smooth round stones from a pocket with her left hand and pulled the sling from her belt with her right hand. By the time she was facing the two men standing about 20 paces away she had pulled the sling through her fingers, had one stone in the sling's pocket and was ready to cast. The men were young, but older than she. They carried heavily loaded back frames with spears in side slots of the back frames. She relaxed somewhat since they showed no indication of reaching for their spears and were not charging towards her. But a young girl alone and far from help must take no chances. She let out a shrill whistle.

She then asked, "Who are you?"

One replied, "I am Arowman and this is Bandalar, my brother, and we are on a journey". She noticed that Arowman had dark, nearly black, hair and a matching short well trimmed beard. His chiseled facial features caused a surge of emotions that she could not identify. Was it strength of character, knowing what he wanted and how to get it, or pure evil? She put it aside as the situation required action regardless of what the men were or wanted.

She said, "I hope you understand that a young girl alone on the steppes can take no chances so I cannot offer you correct hospitality. Please remove your burdens, sit and rest while I tend to the deer. We will then go to the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni and you can meet my people. I am as good with this sling as with the spear so if you do not do as I say I will have to kill you. Just then one of the men screamed, "LOOK OUT THERE'S A WOLF BEHIND YOU! She did not turn to look but kept her eyes on the men. In a few seconds she felt the wolf rub against her leg and reached down to pet it and to ruffle its fur with the hand still holding the second stone. The men gaped slack jawed.

She then said to the men as she signaled to the wolf, "The wolf will watch you while I tend to the deer". The wolf continued staring at the men, barred its teeth, raised its hackles and growled. The men cowered, took off their back packs and sat down on the grass. It was not clear if they believed her threats or were glad of her offer to properly introduce them to her people. It did not matter to her or them the outcome would be the same.

She walked over to the deer, and keeping an eye on the men and the sling handy, removed the stone knife from it's sheathe hanging from her belt. While still keeping an eye on the men she thanked the Great Earth Mother for providing for her children, cut the throat, bled, and gutted the deer. She whistled a different whistle and soon a gray mare came prancing to her. Again the men gaped in shock.

The girl had been out riding the mare through the valley in the open steppe with the wolf running along beside when she saw the deer in the distance. She was lucky to have seen the deer as it was in the edge of a small woods and could have been well hidden. She knew how lucky it was to have seen the deer, decided to try for it, got off the horse and quietly moved close to the deer. So now, she lifted the deer up and across the horse, jumped up onto the horse behind the deer and rode over towards the men. The men were still gaping, being as shocked at her strength of lifting the deer to the horse as her controlling and then actually riding the horse.

Tame animals were generally unknown in that ancient world. Jonayla's mother, Ayla, had been the first known person to have tamed a foal many years before. She was living alone and the horse that fell into her pit trap was a nursing mother and Ayla took the foal and cared for it. She and the foal grew to love each other and were company to each other. About three years later after she had met Jondalar and they were living with a group of people known as the Mamutoi she killed a lone wolf that was stealing from her trap line. She discovered the wolf was a nursing mother so she tracked it back to the den and recovered the only living pup. It too bonded to her as "mother" and Jonayla's domesticated animals were descendents of her mother's.

The landscape was grassy steppe with rolling hills, plateaus and rivers winding through valleys. The valleys were sometimes wide with gradually sloped sides and other places in steep or even vertical sided deep gorges. There were occasional stands of trees near the rivers and especially if sheltered by high cliffs from the incessant loess borne wind. The girl and the two men were in one of the wide gradually sloped valleys with a few scattered stands of trees.

She rode over towards the men and said to them "We can go now so gather your things and start walking toward those trees in the distance" as she pointed to the trees. They did as told and she followed some distance behind them. The wolf came along sometimes walking beside her and sometimes wandering off to investigate whatever might interest it. The girl watched the men and the wolf. The wolf would often scare up some game that she would dispatch with her sling. She smiled to herself as she realized that she must not become distracted watching for, or taking down, game or the men might take advantage of her. She was in a new situation and must not give in to well developed habits.

It was early afternoon when they started for the Ninth Cave and it took longer than she had originally planned as she could have ridden the horse much faster. The sun was almost ready to set when they started up the path leading to the sheltered recess of the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni. When they came in sight of the cave and were near other people she rode up to be with the men as they entered the vast overhanging stone of the huge recess in the near vertical face of eroded limestone called the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni. The space they moved into was not actually a cave, but a huge recess under overhanging rock providing a space in which the people of the "Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni" lived. The space under the overhanging rock was over six hundred and fifty feet long and in places over one hundred and fifty feet deep. At one end were structures that were the living places for the people with each family having its own living structure. There were places dedicated for various kinds of work such as butchering, tanning hides, weaving baskets, making clothing, making tools and weapons, and knapping flint. They entered onto a space reserved for meetings, other gatherings, and communal feasts. The men gaped in awe.

There were nearly always people out and about and the three approaching people had been noticed so a small group had gathered. Jonayla looked at a boy, a little younger than her, that was standing among the crowd, and told him to find Joharran, the cave Leader, and to tell him they had visitors. The lad ran off. She then turned to a man and said "Solaban, can I leave our visitors in your care? I have a deer to attend to and they should be greeted properly by our leader's advisor." "Of course my dear" he said and stepped forward to greet the men. The visitors watched and for the first time were able to get a good look at her. They were surprised that she was so young, but were really taken by her beauty.

Jonayla then led the horse to a place where animals were usually butchered, removed the deer from the horse, petted, rubbed, and talked to the horse. She then gave the horse a little pat on the rump and it walked off. She turned to the deer and the job of pulling the hide off and butchering. It was getting late and she knew she would have to hurry.

Solaban greeted the visitors properly and the older traveler introduced himself as Arowman and his brother as Bandalar. Solaban arranged for them to have dinner with him and his Mate and planned to have Joharran and his Mate join them as well. He had the visitors set up their travelling tent on the porch of the great natural recessed shelter. It was too late in the day to make other arrangements.

Later that evening the two visitors, Solaban and his mate, Joharran and his Mate were sitting on pillows and mats around a low table as the visitors told about their journey. They were brothers and had heard stories of the great Zelandoni and of other peoples and places along the great waters on the side of the great mountains (the Alps) away from the great ice (South of the ice). "We wanted to see these things so here we are." The table was a thin slab of limestone pried from the parent material along a natural plane of weakness, worked to a roughly rectangular shape, smoothened with a hammer stone, supported by a wooden frame made by heating and soaking green branches, bending them into shape, and lashing them together with strips of rawhide. The dinner had been varied and filling and everyone was sated and relaxing.

The travelers explained that they lived by the great waters in the direction of the setting sun (many thousands of years in the future this would be known as the Atlantic Coast of France) and were planning to go to the great waters (Mediterranean Sea) that were on the far side (South) from the great ice and of the great mountains (the Alps).

The travelers thanked their hosts profusely for their hospitality but went on to say, "We were not too sure of what we were getting into by the way the young girl who brought us here acted. We understand that she was in what could have been a very dangerous situation. It is just that she is so young but knew what to do and had a wolf to back her up. And she even controls and rides a horse. We had just watched her spear a deer. It was a difficult cast and she hit a vital spot. Then as small as she is she lifted the deer onto the horse. We are quite impressed. She told us she was as good with the sling as the spear and if we did not do as she said she would have to kill us. We don't know if that was a bluff, but she told us she would bring us here which we wanted to do anyway so we did as she said." Their host chuckled and explained, "You were wise to do as she said or we would be digging graves for you tomorrow. I don't know of her ever killing anyone, but I know she could have killed both of you with her sling even while ridding the horse at a full gallop."

The travelers then asked, "Why is it that such a young girl is so talented, and what power does she have to control the animals? We walked past her as we came here and she was nearly finished butchering the deer. She really knows how to take care of herself." "That she does," replied Solaban, "and she, her name is Jonayla, really does not have to as her mother and her mother's mate are more than excellent providers. She has a younger brother who is also showing great promise. The entire family is very special."

The next day the cave had a mid-day group feast to acknowledge the arrival of the travelers. As usual for such events all kinds of food was set out along with various flat bones for plates (usually shaped to some extent), wooden platters, bowls and cups along with woven plates for those who did not bring their own eating utensils. Solaban and his mate guided the visitors through the serving line explaining their customs as they went. Part way through they came to Jonayla who was serving the venison from the deer they had watched her spear the day before. She looked up and said "Hi there, I hope you are well rested and hungry. I am sorry I could not greet you properly yesterday and I hope you understand that a young girl alone out on the steppes can take no chances."

"No apologies needed", Arowman replied, "We understand fully. But, that was a really great spear throw and Solaban confirmed that you are as good with the sling as you said. Last night we saw you butchering the deer so is it safe to assume that this meat you are serving is from it and that you cooked it yourself?" "It is," she said "How well done do you want yours?" She then carved and served to their specifications.

After everyone had gone through the serving line, Jonayla got her food and went over to where the visitors were eating and sat down facing them. She then said, "I would be pleased if you would join me and my family for this evening's meal."

"OH Mother," Jonalya exclaimed as she built up the fire to cook the venison steaks she had set out, "They are just a couple of young men on a journey. One would think they were official representatives by the way you are fussing. I can take care of everything. For once you can relax and enjoy their company. Look, Grandam even gave me some of the wine she made from the grapes I picked for her two years ago."

"You know, Jonayla, it is important for the Cave that we put on our best image even if they are not official representatives." Ayla replied.

"Oh Mother, I know that and I can do just fine. After all look who trained me," Jonayla explained. "I did not treat them very nice when they came across me out on the steppes and I have to show them I have proper manners."

When the travelers arrived, Jonayla welcomed them and introduced them properly to Ayla, as her mother, and to Jondalar as the man of the hearth (Ayla understood the biological connection between the man and the children, although the common understanding was that the spirits might, or might not, induce some traits of some man into a new child, so the child would be of his "spirit", but did not recognize that the child was biologically as much the man's as the woman's. It could be a touchy subject so Jonayla, although knowing differently, followed the traditional lore.) She then said to them, "You will have to meet Wolf. Your first meeting was not under the best conditions and she is a bit nervous." The wolf was standing on the other side of the room eying the visitors and emitting a hardly audible rumbling. She called the wolf to her and comforted her by putting her arm around it, scratching her itchy spots and talking to her. The wolf noticeably calmed, turned and liked the girl's face. The travelers gawked. "Let her smell your hand", she said, "That's how she gets to know you" As she reached for the hand of the nearest traveler and put it in front of the wolf. "Then feel of her fur and scratch her behind her ears." She continued. The traveler's eyes got big as he did as she said and the wolf licked his hand. The other traveler was next and they both had feelings that they could not understand or describe, but what amounted to was that having a pet wolf might not be such a bad thing.

The dinner went fine. The travelers ate with relish obviously enjoying the food. Jonayla made sure her little brother, Thonolar, had a nice big helping of one of the best pieces of the deer. The one traveler looked at Jonayla and asked, "Did you really do this all yourself?" Ayla responded for her saying, "I tried to help, but she shooed me away." Jonayla said, "I didn't do the wine that was Grandam's."

They were sitting on pillows and mats around the low table. As the travelers related their experiences and plans and their hosts answered various questions about the Zelandoni they looked around at the inside of the house. The older traveler remarked, "Your home is so beautiful" and the other added, "And, so neat and clean, you did not have to go to so much trouble for us." This time it was Jondalar who spoke saying, "This is how Ayla keeps it all the time." To which Ayla quickly added, "Jonayla is a big help so I don't do all that much, and Jondalar built it. The first year I was here he built it during the summer meeting and when we came back from the meeting it was a surprise for me. I can't do less than take care of it properly." To that the traveler said, "In my opinion you do more than 'proper' and everything is so beautifully made even the eating knives." Again Ayla responded, "I am glad you think so, but I never got around to decorating it with paintings so I think of it as rather plain." The other traveler then said, "That may be but everything is made so (pausing to find the right word) perfect, and arranged so perfectly."

Jondalar then asked, "Young man, you seem to have an appreciation for fine things are you an artist?" The man replied, "I like carving and would like to think I have some talent." The lad reached over and picked up his spear thrower and handed it to Jondalar saying, "Here is a deer that I carved." Jondalar studied the implement for some time and then concentrated on the carving. Finally he said, "That's a fine representation of a deer and I think it will attract the deer's spirit. When I was a bit younger than you are now I thought of becoming a carver, but fate led me in other directions for which I am now thankful. I doubt that I would ever have been this good. I also see that you have made the spear thrower so you can hold it in your hand instead of having your fingers go through leather loops. I have never seen that before and have never thought of it. Did someone show you to do it that way or did you come up with that yourself?"

"I came up with that myself. I find that it gives me better control." Jondalar then asked, "Do all your hunters now use the spear thrower?" "No," Replied the lad, "Some of the older men never bothered to learn to use it, but I was just learning to hunt when one of our men went on a journey here to the land of the Zelandoni and brought one back. He also related to us your legend of a young man that went on a long journey far towards where the sun rises and when he returned five years later he brought with him the spear thrower and showed all his people how to use it."

Jondalar smiled and said, "Young man, I hate to contradict your story teller, but that is not a legend, it's a rather a recent happening. I am that man." The two travelers gaped in shock. They said almost in unison, "you?" The one traveler then said, "The legend says that you returned with a beautiful woman with great magic power", he paused and turned to Ayla, and continued, "That must be you." She smiled and said, "It is true that I came here with Jondalar, but I don't think I have any magical powers."

The other traveler than said, "According to the legend, some of your powers are amazing control over animals. That could explain Jonayla's control of the wolf and horse that we witnessed yesterday." Jondalar picked up the dialog saying, "That does explain Jonayla's skills, but they are skills that you too can learn and not magic. But, Ayla is incredibly skilled." The first traveler then added, somewhat in awe, "Both of you must be very exceptional to be the subjects of legend while still living." Jondalar replied, "Stories grow with the telling and we have had the opportunity to meet and learn from many people. Ayla lived alone for three years and had to be very creative to survive. We learned over many years and with a lot of practice so what people saw all at once when we came here might have seemed to them to have been magic."

Then the older of the travelers said, "Jonayla is much younger than what we realized as we watched her spear that deer. She is most accomplished for her age. That spear throw was hard and accurate. Although not out of range with a spear thrower, it was a long cast and she hit a vital spot. Then she picked up the deer and put it on the horse, butchered it, cooked part of it for the feast and the meal tonight. She has also been the perfect hostess." After a pause to collect his thoughts he continued. "It is obvious that she is well cared for," as he spread his arms to include the house and all in it and looked around, "and that she does not have to take care of herself. Most pretty girls get along quite nicely on their good looks, but she is exceptionally talented and obviously works very hard." Ayla picked up the conversation with, "As mentioned before I had an unusual childhood and Jondalar alluded to my having lived alone for three years when only a few years older than what Jonayla is now. I learned the hard way that one can sometimes have to be able to take care of themselves for extended periods of time and I want my children to be able to do that. Fortunately they seem to want to as much as I want them to so it has been easy for them to develop their talents."

The travelers stayed with the Zelandoni for a moon time during which they joined in a major hunt and perfected their grasp of the language and generally got to understand and appreciate the Zelandoni. They were as impressed as they thought they would be, and then continued on their journey into the direction of the rising sun.

2 – Lions

The two girls were walking through the huge recess in the limestone cliff where the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni lived. The recess had a fairly level floor of dirt that had blown in over the eons. Abella asked "Jonayla, did you hear about the cave lions up Wood River Valley?" "No," Replied Jonayla, "What about them?" Abella explained, "A couple of men were out scouting for hunting possibilities and came across them. They are spreading the word so people will avoid them. Cave lions are really big and are very dangerous." Jonayla then said, " They are interesting too. The lioness hunts for the lion. Once she, or they, as there can be three or four lionesses in a pride and they hunt as a team like wolves, have brought down the kill they leave when the lion walks up and don't return until he has had all he wants and leaves. Then the lionesses eat their fill and only then the cubs fight over whatever is left. Often the smallest cubs get nothing and usually starve before they get a chance to grow up. It is a hard life. How about we go up there and watch them?"

"Jonayla, how do you know so much? You seem to know about everything. And no! Let's not go watch them. I think we should leave them alone."

"I don't mean to bother them. I don't intend to walk up to one and poke it in the eye. I just want to watch them,"

"But what if they attack us?"

"They won't attack us unless they think we are threatening to them or the cubs so we have to be careful. Besides if one did attack I would just have to spear it."

- Later -

"I can't believe we are doing this." Abella blurted out. "You didn't have to come with me." Jonayla replied. "But you could get killed" Said Abella. "I'm not going to get killed. And if you listen to me and don't do anything stupid you won't either" Jibed Jonayla. Abella came back with, "And if the lions don't kill us our mother's will when we get back and they find out what we did." "Mine won't" said Jonayla. "She won't care that you did anything so stupid?" Queried Abella. "She knows. I talked to her about it and she asked me lots of questions to be sure I knew what to do, but she is not afraid for me. We are just going to watch them for a while. We will not get too close and will do nothing to make them feel threatened." "But cave lions are so big and mean" Argued Abella. "They are not mean and are only dangerous when they feel threatened. And they are not interested in eating us with so many tender and tasty deer, aurocks and bison around" Jonayla explained.

"So what makes you an expert on cave lions?" asked Abella. "Mother told me about them" Jonayla replied. "And what makes her the expert?" Queried Abella. To which Jonayla replied, "She has studied them a lot, the cave lion is her totem and she raised one once." "WHAT!" Abella almost screeched. "She raised one? Why would she do that?" "Mother had dug a pit trap where some migrating reindeer would have to pass through a narrow place and then chased them, actually stampeded them, through the narrow place and one fell into her pit. She was taking it back to her cave when she found a baby cave lion cub that the reindeer had trampled in their panic. Some hyenas were closing in on the cub so she saved it from them, took it with her back to her cave, and nursed it back to health." Jonayla explained. "When it got big, it helped her hunt and she even rode it for fun." Abella had stopped walking and just starred at Jonayla with her mouth agape. Jonayla then said, "We must be getting close to where the hunters said the lions were so we have to watch for them."

A short time later - - "Oh look." Jonayla said softly as she pointed to a tree some distance away. "Look at what?" queried Abella. "All I see is a tree with some rocks in the grass around it." "Those rocks are the lions" said Jonayla. "That is why they are dangerous. If you don't notice them you can walk right into the pride and that scares them. I think we should stop here for a while before we move in closer." "Closer?" gasped Abella.

A lioness raised her head, looked at them, made a rumbling sound and after a short time laid back down and appeared to go back to sleep. Jonayla said, "They know we are here and don't seem too concerned. We can move in closer now." The two girls took a few slow and quiet steps closer to the lions and sat down in the grass watching the lions. For a while nothing happened. The lions were doing what they do best, and that is sleeping through the heat of the day. They only eat once every few days and then rest until they need to eat again so they don't put on much of a show. Finally one of the cubs got up and nudged another cub that half heartedly swiped a claw at the first one. That got things going and the cubs started chasing and stalking each other. At one point they crashed into the lion which woke him. The lion put his paw on one of the cubs, holding it down and licked it with his rough tongue but with great gentleness. The girls watched. Then one of the cubs started nursing its mother. The girls watched. The other cub nuzzled in and both nursed as the lioness indulged them.

The girls slowly and quietly got up and carefully walked away glancing back at the lions from time-to-time. After putting some distance between themselves and the lions Abella said to Jonayla, "That was really nice. They really don't seem so ferocious do they?" Jonayla replied, "I told you there was no danger and it was interesting but I agree that it was not very exciting."

"I still can't believe I did it" muttered Abella.

As the girls entered Abella's dwelling her mother said with considerable concern in her voice, "There you are. Where have you been?" Jonayla quickly said, but without answering, "Please don't worry. We were in no danger. Mother and I would like you, Abella and your mate to join us for dinner tonight and we will explain all about it then." Abella's mother looked at Jonayla questioningly and said, "Are you sure? Your mother is our Cave's Zelandonii and she must have many things to do besides entertaining us." To which Jonayla replied, "Oh yes I am sure. Mother and I talked about it before and I will do most of the cooking." The woman looked at the young girl more closely quite impressed by her poise, confidence and projection of authority. She paused as she thought about the invitation. It would be a great honor, but quite daunting, to share a meal with the Zelandonii, the most respected and powerful person in the Cave. Zelandonii was the title for the spiritual leader who was also the healer and primary intellectual among the people. Finally she said, "We will come and I thank you for the invitation."

Later, as they were sitting on pillows and mats around the low table relaxing from a scrumptious meal and finishing off the wine, Ayla said, "Before the girls tell about what they were up to today, I need to tell you about part of my past. It will help you understand Jonayla. As I am sure you have heard, I was raised by flatheads (to be known as Neanderthals many thousands of years later). I was five years old and an earthquake took all the people I was with. I don't know, but I assume I was with a small group on a scouting, hunting or gathering outing when the earthquake hit. If it would have been a large group someone would have been spared and would have taken care of me. As it was, I was alone and wandered for a few days and nearly died. Somewhere during that time I must have come across some cave lions and one scratched my leg. I don't remember how I escaped, but it did not kill me. Shortly after that a group of Flatheads found me unconscious and nearly dead. Their cave had been destroyed by the earthquake and they were looking for a new place to live. Their medicine woman took pity on me, took me along with them, treated me, and nursed me back to health. She soon adopted me and raised me as her daughter. Their Mogur, their holy man, realized that the scratches from the cave lion were the lion's marking of my totem and sanctified it.

When I was 14, the old leader turned the leadership over to the son of his mate who had always hated me and he made me leave the group. I wandered for several moons looking for my own kind of people and finding no one. One day tired, in need of water, and not thinking clearly I nearly wandered into a resting group of cave lions. A roar from one shook me out of my fog and I turned in another direction which before the day was out took me to a lush valley with a nice little cave. I lived alone for three years in that valley making the cave my home. About a year after finding the valley I was hunting reindeer by stampeding them past a pit trap that I had dug and as I was taking the deer that fell into the trap home I came across a cave lion cub that was nearly dead from being trampled by the stampeding deer. Hyenas were approaching the cub and even though I realized how irrational it was, I took the cub home with me and nursed it back to health. As if I didn't have enough problems I now had a cave lion cub to take care of.

He bonded to me as his mother and though rough as he got larger he never hurt me. But he did the funniest things and made me laugh a lot. I had to learn a lot about cave lions so I spent time watching them in the wild and got to understand them. As he grew he confirmed what I had learned. As he got bigger I worried about how I could keep him fed as he needed meat and a lot of it. It turned out not to be a problem as he helped me hunt and we became a very effective hunting team. I even rode on him a lot, but just for fun. Eventually he left, found a lioness, and formed his own pride which was a great loss to me, but for which I was incredibly happy for him. I am telling you this as I want you to understand that I have had a lot of contact with cave lions and really understand them."

Abella's mother and her mother's mate were not too sure they liked where this might be leading. Ayla looked over to Jonayla who then picked up the narrative saying, "Yesterday when Abella told me she had heard of some hunters that saw the cave lions out in wood river valley, I knew I wanted to go see them. So this morning I talked to mother about it and she asked me all kinds of questions about what I would do and how I would react to different situations. So she knew I was going and knew I would be in little danger. When I saw Abella I told her what I was going to do and she thought I was crazy, but came with me anyway. So that is where we were this afternoon - - watching cave lions."

Ayla then said, "When you know what to do, and not to do, cave lions are not dangerous. It is only when one does the wrong thing that cave lions get upset and they are big and strong and can then be very dangerous as can other animals. Even our horse and wolf friends can be dangerous if we do not treat them right."

Abella's mother turned to Ayla, and asked "How did you learn about cave lions so you did not get hurt when you were living alone?" Ayla replied, "I just used common sense and kept my distance. My clan mother taught me the things women do, like cooking, butchering, treating animal skins, making baskets and ropes, but no one taught me about hunting and the nature of wild animals. I picked up a lot by just watching the men talk about it, but no one would make any effort to teach a girl child such things. I could very well have made some tragic mistakes, but was lucky. I don't want my children to have to be lucky. I want them to learn the right way, but even that involves actually doing things like watching cave lions."

Abella's mother's mate had not said much, but then said, "Ayla, I am beginning to see why you are our Zelandonii."

3 – Flatheads

The young girl, a teenager now, strode through the huge recess with the enormous overhang in the near vertical limestone cliff. The huge overhang shaded the inside during the hottest days of the summer, but the south facing cliff into which the recess was cut allowed the low hanging winter sun to shine in and warm the rock during the day. In the evening, the warm rock would give up the heat providing significant solar temperature moderation. The south facing recess also protected the people from the prevailing loess filled wind coming from the North. The people in that ancient land recognized and took full the advantage of the advantages of such recesses in the rock. Even though it was the ice age, the average temperature was not that cold, it was only a bit colder but for a long long time so the ice cap grew. The ice cap was just a few hundred miles to the North and sometimes people would adventure that far and hunt mammoths at the foot of the ice.

The girl wore a back frame packed with stuff. A side slot held some spears. A spear thrower was hung by a hole in it make for the purpose on what had been a small branch on one of the pieces forming one corner of the back frame and had been left short to form a hook. A flint hand axe hung in a loop of her belt, a flint knife hafted to an antler handle was in a sheathe hanging from another loop, her sling was folded and stuck snuggly between the belt and her tunic and a container made from the skin of an entire otter was tied to the belt on the other side.

"JONAYLA," a voice called out. The girl turned to see who had called and said, "High Abella, what are you up to"?

"That's not the question, what are you up to? It looks like you are moving out."

"Oh no, I'm not leaving just going to pick some blackberries. This morning I took breakfast to old Ogulla. She can't get around very good and can't see very well so a group of us are taking turns looking after her. She was telling me that blackberries are in season now and how she and some of her friends, that are all dead now, would sometimes go to a place that is quite far away to pick them. They would use it as an excuse to just get away for a while and see different things. So, I decided I would do it too. I am on my way."

"You're going alone?"

"That was is the plan and I will have the horse and Wolf will be with me, but you would be welcome to come if you want. It will be a three or four day trip and my tent is big enough for both of us."

"There's never a dull moment with you. I would like to go but Mother might not want me to. Can you wait for me to ask her and get some things?"

"Sure, it will take me a while to pack up Grey anyway."

So by mid-morning the two girls were riding tandem on Jonayla's mare, Gray' upstream along Wood River. Jonayla had packed everything in saddle baskets and strapped on extra baskets for collecting the blackberries. Then suddenly Abella said, "Oh look," as she pointed to the sky, "both the sun and the moon are out."

"That happens from time to time," explained Jonayla, "and it happens on a regular schedule. Both the sun and the moon have repeating patterns. The sun's pattern repeats every year. The moon's basic pattern repeats about every year, but there are longer term patterns as well. I drew them on a disc so I would know how to watch for them and what to expect."

"Wow, how do you know so much?"

"You learn all those kinds of things when you study as an acolyte under the Zelandonii,"

"It must be interesting, but hard to learn all that stuff."

"Yes but I find that I want to know. Jondalar says I am a lot like my mother that way. I often think about why things are like they are. For example I sometimes wonder what the sun and moon really are, how far away they are and what makes them do what they do. I don't think anyone will ever know, but I wonder and some of the more serious Zelandonii do too. I love talking to them about it. No one else cares much."

"Jonayla, you are a really nice friend, but I must say you are a little strange at times."

"I know."

The river had been taking them North West, and when they came to the landmark the old woman, Ogulla, had told Jonayla about, they turned north and followed a small stream. At one point Abella said "look" and pointed to some deer a short distance ahead of them. The deer she had spotted had not yet gotten their scent as the girls were downwind of the deer. There were four deer, a stag with a respectful rack, two does and one fawn. The one doe was somewhat smaller than the other and probably quite young. They stopped and watched the deer. Jonayla said, "I know we have travelling food and don't need to hunt, but some fresh venison would sure taste good when we camp tonight. I think I will try for one." She guided the horse slowly to be behind some shrubs and they dismounted and removed all the stuff from the horse. She got her holder of spear shafts and spear thrower from the back pack and hung it over her shoulder, checked the detachable points she carried in a pocket, signaled to the wolf to stay with Abella and got back on the horse. She looked down to Abella and explained, "I had better do this alone as I might have to do some quick moves, but I will be back soon."

Jonayla then rode slowly toward the deer. Since she was on horseback and downwind the deer saw the horse and not her and did not get her scent. The deer recognized the horse and realized it would not be a problem, although if it got too close it would probably annoy them. She was able to get quite close without disturbing the deer. She got the smaller doe with an easy cast, bled and gutted it where it fell, put the carcass across the horse's back and rode back to where Abella and Wolf were waiting. They loaded everything back on the horse but walked letting the horse follow. When the sun started to go down, they made camp by the river. They feasted on a couple of hares Jonayla got with her sling and some vegetables Abella found. They did not eat the deer for no particular reason. They could have it another day.

As they sat around the fire finishing off their meal, Jonayla said, "I am pleased, but surprised that your mother let you come."

"She thinks that if you can deal with cave lions you are safe to be with. And like most everyone else, she believes everything your mother says and does is right."

"Mother, and Jondalar too, for that matter, has done and seen a lot and usually know what to do. I am really lucky. They both take the time to answer my questions and to tell me things I should know even when I don't know to ask. She tells me she wants me to be able to take care of myself since one never knows what might happen. They both want to protect me, but encourage me to go out on my own to prove to myself that I can; even though they worry when I do."

In the early afternoon of the second day they saw in the distance some people. They stopped not wanting to be seen until they could assess the situation. Leaving the horse and wolf behind an outcropping where they would not be seen they carefully moved in closer and discovered it was a small group of flathead women picking blackberries. They had found what they had come for – blackberries - , but with a complication - Flatheads. Abella did not say anything and was ready to turn around and go back. Not Jonayla.

Flatheads were that ancient species of humans that were to become extinct and would be called Neanderthals tens of thousands of years later when their bones were discovered and recognized as a separate, but human, species. Jonayla and Abella were modern humans.

Jonalya new she had several advantages. First they were all women so there would be no complications of having to deal with flathead men. Not that it would have deterred her, but there would be cultural complications that she was not now faced with. She also knew many of their customs as her mother had been raised by flatheads (more correctly called "Clan") and had drilled into Jonayla their customs should she ever have interactions with them. But most important was that she knew, and was reasonably fluent with, their language. Her mother had taught her the language and they often used it just to keep their skills sharp. Her mother, Ayla, had only known the Clan language until she met Jondalar when in her mid-teens and he taught her his language. The learning of a verbal language was difficult for Ayla as the clan used little vocalization using mostly hand signs, body posture, and facial expression for communication.

Jonayla's understanding of the Clan culture and language was greatly reinforced a few years prior when her half brother, Durc, and his mate, Ura, came to pay homage to Ayla and lived with them for nearly a year. While Ayla was still living with the Clan that raised her, the son of the leader raped her. The Clan people did not approve, but thought little of it. Ayla knew she hated the son of the leader and hated what he did, but did not have the same associations with the event as she would have had she been raised by her own kind. No one associated the rape with her later being pregnant and having a child. They thought the baby, Durc, was deformed because he looked different, but Ayla realized he looked different because he was a mixture of Clan and her kind (modern human). It was then that she realized that the rape had started the baby in her. The realization did not change how she felt about Broud having raped her but she was thrilled to have the baby even though she was unmated.

When the old leader turned the leadership over to Broud, Broud made Ayla leave and she had to leave Durc with her Clan sister to rear knowing she would never see him again. When Durc was in his early teens, Broud was killed in a hunting accident and Durc actually led the Clan for a while until the legitimate leader could grow into the position. One time when the Clan was out hunting they came across a hunting party of the others who, as chance would have it, were from the same people that Jondalar and Ayla had lived with, for nearly a year some years before; the Lion Camp of the Mamutoi. Durc (of the Clan) and Danug (of the modern human hunting party) became friends and as they told each other about their lives they decided that a woman called Ayla that Danug and known and adored must be Durc's mother and decided to make a journey to see if they could find Ayla. As they journeyed they met other people who had known both Ayla and Jondalar and someone from each of those groups joined them so seven people, pilgrims, eventually arrived at the Ninth Cave, Durc and Ura, Durc's mate, among them. Jonayla and Ura hit it off right away, but Ura could not speak a verbal language so Jonayla was able to fine tune her ability with the Clan sign language.

Abella had no knowledge or this part of Jonayla's background and would not have appreciated the significance even if she had. Even Jonayla did not understand the significance at a conscious level, but she felt the confidence it gave her. They went back to where they had left the horse and wolf and found a place for the horse and wolf where the horse could graze and not be seen and Jonayla was sure the wolf understood he was to wait for them. Jonayla left the spears but put the sling in a pocket and a few nice round stones in another pocket to be out of sight but readily accessible. She knew the clan women would be no threat, but it was never wise to be defenseless in that primitive world for any number of other reasons. And she knew that a woman with weapons would be troubling to the clan women. Clan women were not allowed to hunt by clan custom and law.

The girls took the baskets they brought for collecting the berries, walked back to where they had been when they originally noticed the clan women, and then strode purposely toward the blackberry patch. At least Jonayla strode purposely. Abella was not so sure and hung back a bit - - almost walking behind Jonayla.

The Clan women were concentrating on the blackberries and their own signed conversations so the girls got quite close to the Clan women before being noticed; and then only when Jonayla called out "hoya" to get their attention. The Clan did not have a verbal language because of the construction of their voice box. They did have keen hearing and could vocalize some sounds. Names and warnings were vocalized, but most speech was just noise to them. There were four clan women and a young girl. One of the women carried an infant. The clan women looked at the approaching girls. As they realized that two girls of the "others" were walking towards them, that the girls were acknowledging them and that the girls appeared to be of no threat, their gapes changed from interest to shock and then to curious amazement. They just stood there gaping.

Jonayla signed "Greetings are the blackberries good this year." The Clan women had no idea what was going on or what to do. The two peoples never interacted in a friendly way. In fact they rarely interacted at all. They rarely crossed paths and should anyone of one group see anyone of the other they usually just turned and walked away with exaggerated casualness. Both knew it was not wise to show fear or aggression even to wild animals so they seldom ran away. But not only were the two girls not turning away, they continued to approach and were even greeting them although they were not smiling. Jonayla had warned Abella that the clan people did not smile and when they made something like a smile it was a sign of fear or aggression.

Finally one of the women signed, "What do you want?" To which Jonayla replied, "We want to gather some berries and wonder if you would mind having us working next to you? We will not be very close." The clan woman thought for a minute and then turned to the others and there were a series of signs back and forth between them as they discussed the issue. The Clan woman turned back to the girls and signed "You can gather blackberries". Before she could turn away Jonayla signed, "I see there is an infant, could I look at the infant." Again there was discussion among the clan women and the woman holding the baby walked toward Jonayla. When she got close she opened her garment and exposed the naked baby for Jonayla to see. Jonayla saw it was a girl and signed "A wonderful infant girl. Could I hold her? I will not harm her and will give her right back to you." The woman held out the infant and Jonayla took her and held her close and tight so she would feel secure. She tickled the soles of her feet and the baby pulled them away but seemed pleased. She spread the little fingers apart a bit and looked at the nails, and lovingly squeezed the infant before handing her back to the mother. She then signed to the mother, "She is a wonderful infant and you must be very happy." Jonayla could tell by the sparkle in the woman's eyes that she was pleased by the compliment.

After a few hours of berry picking and the girl's baskets were about two thirds full, Jonayla said to Abella, "I have an idea. These women must be getting hungry even though they have probably been eating a lot of berries. We can't possibly eat that entire deer, so let's give them some of the meat." Abella asked, "What will we put it in?"

"I will make a temporary basket to carry it in. I saw some reed like plants with long wide leafs and some vines climbing on a tree along the stream we followed to get here that will work just fine.

"OK", I will peal the hide off half the deer and cut out some meat while you make the basket,"

Jonayla then walked over to the clan woman that had been the spokesperson before and signed, "You must be tired and hungry and we have some deer meat. We would like to give you some of the meat for letting us gather the berries from the bushes you were using. It will take us a while to get it so could you watch our baskets while we are gone?" The woman signed, "Yes we will watch your baskets, but why do you have an otter skin container on your waist rope?" Jonayla signed back, "It is a long story starting years ago when my mother was five years old and was orphaned when an earthquake destroyed her people. She could not take care of herself and wandered for several days during which time a cave lion scratched her leg and she nearly starved. The earthquake had also destroyed the cave of a Clan and they were travelling in search of a new cave to call home. They came across my mother while she was unconscious and nearly dead. The carrion birds were circling overhead. The medicine woman took her with them - - the leader did not refuse - - and she brought my mother back to life and raised her as her own. She was known as the best medicine woman in all the clan. Her older sibling was the Mogur and he was also known as the greatest of all the Mogurs. When he was young he was mauled by a cave bear and has lost one eye, his left arm was damaged and had to be amputated at the elbow, and his leg was hurt so he always had to walk with a stick, but even so he was the greatest of all Mogurs. The medicine woman's mate had been killed in the collapse of the cave so she and her sibling made a hearth together with my mother as her daughter. The medicine woman trained my mother to be a medicine woman and when the old medicine woman died the leader made my mother the medicine woman of the clan even though she was one of the others and not clan. She was that good.

When the leader got old he turned the leadership over to the son of his mate who had always hated my mother. The first thing the new leader did was to make my mother leave the clan. She was about my age when that happened and lived alone for three years. That was a year's travel from here in the direction of the rising sun. She has trained me to be a medicine woman and I have been accepted as one by my people so she had me make an authentic clan medicine bag."

The clan woman could hardly believe the story, but could think of no reason why anyone would make it up and especially with so much detail that sounded so real.

The girls went back to where they had left the horse and wolf and gave the animals some attention. Jonayla made the basket while Abella skinned the deer and cut out the meat including the prized liver. When they returned with the meat, they noticed that their baskets were now full of blackberries. Jonayla signed to the woman, "Here is the meat we promised and I see you have filled our baskets. That was not necessary, but we are grateful." The woman replied, "It is not enough for the meat and you brought so much more meat than we expected." Jonayla said, "We thought you will have to prepare food for your men as well as yourselves so you would need it. I only hope it is enough."

The girls picked up their baskets full of blackberries and in clan style walked away. No goodbyes were necessary. They feasted on venison and blackberries that night and watched the stars before crawling into their sleeping firs. Abella said, "That was interesting meeting the flatheads. I was scared at first, but they seemed like anyone else."

4 – Introspection

"Abella", Jonayla said, the two teen aged girls were lying on the ground looking up at the sky of a lovely summer afternoon, "I really value your friendship." Abella didn't quite know where Jonayla was coming from and said, "What brought that up?" Jonayla continued, "I like the other girls and boys but am not close to them. I really can't confide in anyone else like I do with you. And you are willing to go along with the strange things I like to do."

"Well I have to admit you do some strange things like cave lions and flatheads, but they are so interesting I can't refuse. I never know what to expect. But, you don't seem very interested in boys and they could be interesting."

"I feel interested, but none of them seem very interesting and certainly don't show any interest in me."

"You scare them."

Jonayla could now count her age at fifteen years and would soon be sixteen. They were at the summer meeting where all the caves met and have meetings of the leaders, families would reacquaint themselves with more distant relatives and friends, marriages would be consummated, there would be joint hunts, and joint food gatherings all in preparation for the long and harsh winter. The two girls had wandered some distance from the center of activities to be alone for a while. Jonayla, like her mother, needed some alone time on occasion and Abella was willing to go along as she found Jonayla to be interesting. At fifteen, Jonayla was now a young woman and of mating age. She was not only of age but exceptionally pretty and she dressed in finely tailored clothes that, unwittingly to her, accented her fine figure. She worked hard and that built up her muscular structure which gave her a near perfect feminine shape that would soon fill out even more as she grew older.

Jonayla said to Abella "What do you mean that I scare the boys"? I never scare anyone. Abella countered with "You are the most beautiful woman at the summer meeting, your mother is the most powerful person of all the Zelandonii and Jondalar is the brother of our leader and the best flint knapper that anyone has ever heard of."

"None of that should scare anyone and I don't think I am that beautiful"

"Well it does and you are," Abella said rather curtly. Jonayla was quiet for a while.

Jonayla was going through the changes that all teen age girls experience. Physically they are now women, the organs are churning out a whole new set of hormones, and the brain is re-wiring itself from trying to figure out what the world is to deciding how to deal with the world. It is a confusing and challenging time and for Jonayla it was more so than for most girls. She knew she would have to leave home and make her own home soon, but that did not trouble her. Except for her lack of interest in any of the candidates for being her mate she knew she could handle her own home and family. She was already practically running the "home" of her family. Ayla was very busy with her responsibilities as the spiritual leader and Jondalar was busy at his trade so she was doing almost everything to keep the household running. She foraged, hunted, tanned hides and made clothing, cooked, kept the house clean, bartered for supplies and even helped with community tasks. She was as efficient at those chores as her mother so she still had time for other things. Her anxiety was deeper. Most girls would set up their new home and just be another household in the cave. But Jonayla was Ayla's daughter and would always have to be in her mother's shadow. From everyone else's perspective such appeared to be an enviable position to be in, but Jonayla wanted to be herself in her own right. As is often is the case Jonayla could not articulate her own anxieties so clearly. She was too close to the problem. If it had been anyone else she would have understood immediately.

Finally Jonayla looked at Abella and said, "I don't know what's wrong with me. I should be thrilled with the life I have and here I am crying on your shoulder. I'm so lucky to have you as a friend."

"Jonayla, I am sure you will work it out. You can do anything."

"Thanks for trying to help, but I don't even know what it is that is bothering me or even if it is real" Jonalya admitted.

The summer meeting was highly successful and the Ninth Cave was still the most influential Cave of the Zelandoni when the members of the Ninth Cave returned to their home under the great overhanging roof of their recess in the limestone wall. Winter was soon upon them and they generally hunkered down in their comfortable residences. Jonayla passed her sixteenth birthday continued to mature physically and continued to tend to the household. But, the nagging anxiety remained and she could not understand or address it.

Although it was the dead of winter people were out in the sheltered area of the ninth cave for various activities. Some people even would venture away from the shelter at times, but usually only short distances and if there was reason to do so. So the four travelers were spotted a short distance before reaching the ramping path leading up to the shelter. When the travelers reached the top of the path and entered the sheltered space, with the fairly level floor, there was a knot of people waiting.

Solaban was the first to recognize any of the visitors and called out as he walked up to the man "Arowman, is that you?" to which the man answered, "Yes it is me!" They grasped each other's hands and gave each other a good look over. Solaban looked over the other three and said, "And this must be Bandalar." To which the man said, "yes it is I" and they grasped hands. Solaban said to Bandalar, "You have filled out a bit and have a beard. Travelling must not be too hard on you." Bandalar just smiled. After looking over the two brothers Solaban said to Arowman, "I don't recognize these other two." Arowman stepped forward and introduced them as Angitonio and Rafinni and explained that they were from the land of the Romono by the shore of the great waters. Arowman also explained that he and his brother had been teaching Angitonio and Rafinni the Zelandoni language to the best of their ability and begged Solaban to be patient with their poor ability in the language.

Solaban said, "It is really storming, you were lucky to have found us." Arowman countered, "Yes we did quite well and didn't even need to be guided by arrow point" an obvious reference to how Jonayla had shown them the way a few years before. Arowman, Bandalar and Solaban all had a good laugh over the previous meeting. Angitonio and Rafinni looked on wondering what was so funny since they had never heard of that encounter. Arowman then asked, "I have to ask about Jonayla. Is she mated now with little ones at her hearth?" "No" replied Solaban and as far as I know there are no plans." Then, with a mischievous smile, he added, "Maybe she is waiting for you." Arowman said, "Are you suggesting or teasing me?" "Maybe a bit of both. I know nothing of what she is thinking or planning," Solaban admitted.

Solaban then turned to a boy who was in the group and said, "Go find Jonayla and tell her to come here as there is someone she should see." The boy ran off. Solaban said to Arowman, It seems that your journey was successful and you got to the great waters and met the people there. I trust you are now satisfied and that you are returning home. But what brings two or their people?" Arowman explained, "Angitonio is a good hunter and advisor of the chief of the first tribe of the Romono people and Rafinni has just been made Visior, which is a spiritual leader, of the Romono people. They were so impressed by our stories of the Zelandoni and our home on the shores of the Great Waters in the direction of the setting sun that they had to come with us when we returned. We actually returned because Bandalar was homesick. I plan to go back with Angitonio and Rafinni as I really like the land of the Romono people."

When Jonayla arrived she took one look at the group and stepped back in shock. She put her hand over her heart and with eyes wide open gasped, "Great Mother it's you - - Arowman!" She ran up to him and hugged him. As they disengaged she wondered why she was so glad to see him. It was a spontaneous impulse that made her hug him and she was suddenly not sure why. But, his being there did make her feel good.

Solaban introduced the rest of the visitors to her and said to the group as a whole, "it is now approaching the dead of winter; I suggest that our visitors winter here at the ninth cave. I am sure we can find families that can each take in one of them, and if each family takes one of our visitors it will be little hardship for anyone." Jonayla immediately spoke up saying, "Arowman can stay with us." Then others volunteered and soon accommodations were arranged for all four.

"Oh mother" Jonayla lamented. "I am not as interested in him as you make out." "Oh no?" Ayla continued, "You make his bed, clean his clothes, cook what you know he likes and how he likes it, and you pay attention to everything he does."

"Well he is our guest and I did not treat him that well the first time we met" Jonayla replied defensively.

Tightening the screws a bit more Ayla jibed"I think he likes you too. If you haven't noticed, he watches your every move, although he is discreet about it. And he brings you nice things. How about the deer he brought and even skinned it and tanned the hide. He said you could have it because he had it but had no use for it, but I know he did it all just for you. And so do you." And not ready to let the subject drop went on saying, "And he would be a good catch. He is a good hunter a bit of an artist and a hard worker. He even made a new base for this table when he noticed the old one was getting weak and a bit wobbly, not to mention he is getting good at riding the horse and he loves Wolf." She paused and then continued, "You know you are getting older and I would love some grandchildren."

"MOTHER!" Jonayla yelped. Ayla smiled and felt pleased with herself. "He will be leaving in the spring and I will never see him again." Ayla smiled; and to herself thought "Not if you can help it" and smiled again but only to herself.

"Abella, you would not believe how bold mother was yesterday. She went on and on about how I am taking to Arowman. It was like she was pushing me into mating him." Jonayla was saying.

"Well aren't you going to?" quipped Abella with a bit of a smirk.

"Now you're doing it" cried Jonayla.

"Well it is a bit obvious" said Abella. "Ooohh" moaned Jonayla putting her hands on the sides of her head as though to support it.

When Jonayla told her mother that she and Arowman were riding out to the steppes to see if they could find any fresh fruits or vegetables Ayla smiled and raised an eyebrow knowing it was too soon in the season for them to find anything but themselves. She knew they knew it too.

"My mother has been making some innuendos" Jonayla was saying to Arowman as they were letting the horses take them across the steppes at their own pace. He looked at her with a smile and asked "Has she noticed that I am hopelessly in love with you?" Her eyes opened big and her jaw dropped as she stared at him. He then continued, "Well I am, and if you will, I will stay for your summer meeting so she can tie the knot." Jonayla was stunned. She could think of nothing she would like better. He brought his horse next to hers and reached out handing her something and said, "If you agree, I give you this to seal the promise," and handed her a beautifully carved but simple wooden ring. She took it and looked at it for a long time and then said, "It is beautiful and I will." She slipped it onto her finger. It was settled.

The winter was long and harsh, but the people of the ninth cave were prepared and fared well. As soon as the spring thaw and flooding was mostly past, Arowman, Bandalar, Angitonio and Rafinni continued on to visit the people by the great waters in the direction of the setting sun. Bandalar was homesick and was going home to stay. Angitonio and Rafinni were on a journey to see the great waters of the setting sun and would be returning to their home between the great mountains and the great waters to the south. Arowman was returning home, but only to visit as his heart was now wherever Jonayla was and right now she was in the Ninth Cave where she has always lived. Arowman, Angitonio and Rafinni would be returning to the Ninth Cave in about one moon time and Jonayla and Arowman would be mated at the summer meeting of all the Zelandoni shortly thereafter.

Jonayla was now taking on nearly all the household duties of managing visitors, chores such as cooking and cleaning, and generally organizing the household activities as a wife would normally do. Ayla and Jondalar had both noticed it and discussed it from time to time. Ayla explained to Jondalar that Jonayla was maturing into a woman and a woman felt the need to manage her own home and men mostly let them do it. They agreed to watch and see how the situation would progress and sat back and watched Jonayla take charge. Knowing looks would pass between them from time to time with the occasional raised eyebrow or smile as a knowing reaction to something Jonayla did. They knew she would be leaving the nest soon and they would then have their home back and had agreed that they could put up with it until then. If either had less self confidence there would have been arguing and verbal fighting as happens in many households when young women go through that phase.

One day as Jonayla was placing her mother's breakfast on the low table, Ayla said rather harshly, "Girl!" She had never addressed her daughter as "girl" nor as harshly before and Jonayla was totally taken back, but recovered quickly and rather sarcastically with "Yes woman?" They both chuckled and smiled recognizing that it was all a game, but that there was probably more to it. Jonayla paused and looked at her mother as if asking "so what is so important?"

Ayla said, "You have been spending a lot of time up Wood River valley lately". "So" Jonayla replied, "you never worried about where I spent my time before." "Yes I did worry Jonayla," Ayla corrected, "but I knew how much I needed to get away when I was young and so I did not interfere even though I was worried sick." Jonayla went to her mother and put her arms around her and hugged her saying, "I'm sorry to have been so unappreciative. I know you love me and care for me and worried." Then Ayla said, "And I know you were just being defensive because you know your actions have been unusual and irrational. But you need to know that I was your age once and had to live through those feelings alone with no one to know or care." Jonayla hung her head in shame, but only for a little while and only with a little shame. She knew her mother was only trying to say that she knew and supported her.

"You must really love him." Ayla said.

"Yes I do, but what does that have to do with what we are talking about?"

"Well, it has everything to do with it since that is why you are spending so much time in Wood River valley. You want to spend time alone with him when he returns; before he gets here and is the center of attention while being bombarded with questions from everyone else."

Jonayla eyed her mother sternly and said, "It must be true what everyone says that you can read minds."

"No I can't, it is just that I know what young girls go through at your age."

Ayla then got serious and said, "I have to explain some things to you so you will know what to expect." Jonayla's eyes got big and she perked up with interest suddenly realizing that she was facing a whole new experience and did not know what it would be but might be getting some insight from her mother.

Ayla continued, "As you know, I was orphaned when five years old and raised by a Clan group. I then lived alone for three years and finally met Jondalar. We came across people like us and lived with them for nearly a year during which time I grew to love them and they loved me. I could easily have stayed with them and they begged me to do just that. But Jondalar felt the need to go home, here, which was a year's travel in the direction of the setting sun. My love for him was so strong that that I came with him and that has turned out to be what was meant for me. It is hard leaving the people you know and love but it is what one sometimes has to do."

Jonayla had a strange feeling that she was not going to like where this was leading. Ayla went on, "When young people grow into adulthood they realize for the first time that their mother and her mate are not the perfect people the youngsters always assumed they were. Seeing their parents as the imperfect people they are gives the young person the excuse to rebel and leave the nest. I don't say this often, but I am First among the Zelandonii and for good reason. I am good at what I do and that was my destiny and to do it here was my destiny. I am good a hiding my imperfections and so you will have a hard time justifying leaving home when the time comes - - and I am quite sure that time will be soon. Most young people start out their own life comfortable with not being less perfect than those around them, including their parents, and get along quite well. But you will have a hard time living in my shadow. No matter what you do and how well you do it you, and everyone else, will compare you to me; and wonder if you are a good as you appear or if you are just living off my reputation. You don't want that and I don't want that. We both want you to find and live your own destiny with no help, real or imaginary, from me. This is the hardest thing I have ever had to say, but you must go with Arowman to his people."

Jonayla did not like what she had just heard, but realized her mother was right. She countered with "And what makes you so sure he will want to go back to his people? And what if he does not even stop here on his way home?"

"Those are possibilities, but I don't think he will do either. If he does not stop here, it means that he was not meant for you and that will be a blessing in spite of how hurt you will be. Taking you to his people is another matter. He will want to, but will be willing to do whatever it is that you want. And he is likely to assume that you will want to stay here. You might even think that is what you want. But, you must convince him that you have to go with him. I will be crushed to lose you, but it has to be. I want you to know that you have given me more happiness than what I knew there was or even could be. You cannot know how much I love you." Ayla broke down in tears while Jonayla held her tight.

When Ayla had collected her composure, she continued, saying "Men and women mate for a very good reason." Jonayla perked up to listen. "Men and women see the world very differently. Probably the word 'see' is not quite right as it implies only what one sees with their eyes. Maybe we should use sense, feel, perceive or even understand. An example could be if someone is standing between you and me and that person was looking at me and both you and I are looking at that person I would see a face with a mouth, eyes, nose and ears, but you would see the back of the head with hair. The person would appear to be quite different to you than to me. Yet it is the same person and that person is who, and what, he is regardless of how either of us see him. It could be dangerous to act on our individual perceptions of that person.

But if we were to talk to each other about the person we would most likely both conclude that he is quite different than what either had thought from our own observations. Although two men or two women will also perceive the world differently they will see it more nearly alike than will a man and a woman. So, when a mated couple both perceive the world, or situation, and then share their impressions, they both learn much more about the situation than either would have otherwise known. They then work out the best way to deal with their world or situation and live better because of it. They must be mated to create a long term trusting and understanding relationship that blending of their individual understandings to work will create. A casual relationship can produce children, but is not the best way of dealing with the world including the children.

Always listen to what your mate says, but do not be quick to judge if it is right or wrong or even if you are right or wrong. Tell him you understand what he said and that you have to think about it. You are not to search for right and wrong but only the best way to deal with the issue. And remember that you are more able to provide for yourself than any other girl of your age and even most women much older than you. You might find it hard to imagine that your mate might have some information that will be of use, but he will."

Jonayla reacted with, "Wow! That is a lot to think about, but it makes sense. Mother, you never cease to amaze me. I see why you are First among the Zelandonii. I don't think I quite understand what you have just told me, but I know it is important. I will remember your words and try to understand as time goes on. I love you so."

5 - Decisions

Arowman, Angitonio and Rafinni returned to the Ninth Cave within a few days of when they were expected and Jonayla met them far up the Wood River valley. Arowman and Jonayla ran to each other and embraced. Arowman hugged her so tight it felt like he would crush her and she loved it as she melted into his arms.

When they finally disengaged and backed away from each other, she started to think about her feelings. Feelings are one thing, but thinking about them intellectually is something entirely different and Jonayla was an introspective person like her mother. She felt the need to think it through. She had never had those feelings before, but had to admit they were rather nice. When in his arms she felt his strength, protected and cared for. But there was something else. She had known a man's strength, protection and caring from Jondalar, but this was different. She wondered what was going on.

"Jonayla," Arowman asked, "are you all right?" She looked at him with a rather blank expression and answered, "Yes. I think so why?"

"You had the strangest look on your face just now."

She thought for a minute and then said, "When you were holding me I felt so protected and so cared for. I have never felt that way before. And it was nice."

He looked at her for a moment and then threw his head back, let out a belly laugh, held her by the shoulders and looking her in the eye said, "Girl, of all the women I know you can, by far, more than any of them take care of yourself. But if I can give you feelings of protection and caring I am more than honored to do it."

Jonayla then said to Arowman, "It is interesting that you think I am so capable. Only a few days ago Mother had a long mother-to-daughter talk with me and said that I was very capable. She warned me of being over confident and to listen to you." He came back with, "I knew I liked your mother and now I know why." They both chuckled.

The three travelers stayed with the Ninth Cave and went with them to the summer meeting. Arowman traded with Thonolar, Jonayla's younger brother, for a horse. Arowman had been riding another horse of Jonayla's family and getting quite good at it and decided he wanted one of his own. Thonolar had been trying some selective breeding and was having surprising success. He had deliberately managed to get the calmest and most dependable horses to mate; and it turned out that their offspring, which was now a year old, was very easy to work with. Arowman had acquired and tanned several hides and had made a variety of tools which he traded for the horse. Both Jonayla and Thonolar coached Arowman on how to bond to and work with the horse and he and the horse were learning to work together quite nicely. He even made a pole drag for the horse and the horse was getting used to it. He planned to use the horse with the pole drag to help transport things to and from the summer meeting.

Arowman also had a long chat with Jondalar explaining that he had asked Jonayla to mate with him and asked Jondalar for his blessing. Jondalar invited Ayla into the conversation and they asked Arowman many questions about how he felt about, and would deal with, many issues. He answered as they thought he would as they had recognized Jonayla's and Arowman's interest in each other and had been watching him closely. They both assured him that they gave the mating their blessings and Ayla said that she will be honored to actually preside over the ceremonies and tie the thongs to their wrists symbolizing the bond that mating established between the newly mated couple. Arowman thanked them and explained that he was worried that they might not find him worthy letting them know he thought very highly of Jonayla.

Arowman, Angitonio and Rafinni all went to the summer meeting of the Zelandonii with the Ninth Cave and all three participated in the first major hunt with all the caves. Arowman was not yet able to throw a spear from horseback but was more than a competent hunter earning many compliments from the other hunters.

The matrimonial was a few days after the first hunt. It was customary to have the matrimonial early in the meeting as some had been waiting several moon times and were getting anxious. There would be another matrimonial just before the end of the six week meeting for those who decided to tie the knot while at the meeting. Ayla had never felt such pride as when, as part of the ceremony, she tied the thong loosely but knotted securely at each end to one of their wrists symbolizing their joining. If they could work out the knots they were free to remove the thong the next morning, but had to bring it back uncut in a week to prove to her (as the Zelandonii – not as mother) that they intended to stay mated. The young couple road out of camp the next morning and spent a week discovering the land and each other without others to interrupt.

To Jonayla's surprise and pleasure Abella and Rafinni tied the knot at the second matrimonial. They had gotten along before, but while at the summer meeting they decided that they wanted to spend their lives together. It appeared to be a sudden thing, but they had discussed all the ramifications and knew how they wanted to work it out. He was from far away and that made some of the decisions very complicated for both the couple and their families. Of course his family would have to make their adjustments some time into the future. Their decision was for Abella to journey back to Rafinni's home. He was a Visior (spiritual leader) of his people and felt the need to return and she was willing to go with him.

Surprisingly Jonayla and Arowman had not discussed where they would be living. After Jonayla's talk with her mother she had decided she would return with Arowman to the land of the Romono people. Arowman knew he would stay with Ayla and the Zelandoni. When the subject finally came up each was shocked that they had opposite views on the subject. After a good laugh they knew they had to resolve it and started discussing the ramifications.

"But Jonayla," Arowman was saying," I can't tear you away from your wonderful family and the Zelandoni people who you so obviously love and respect. These are wonderful people and I can live here quite comfortably." "I understand and am greatly moved by your willingness, but you feel the same about the Romono and I have to be with you." Jonayla countered. After a pause as they each thought about how they felt, she continued, "Besides there is more to it." He sat up straighter with interest. "I can never find or meet my destiny here. I will always be compared to my mother. I not be understood as my own person. I know you want to live with the Romono and you will be with me and even Abella will be there. We might even come back here from time-to-time for a visit." He muttered, "I never thought of it that way, but could you leave it all?" "I have to," She said with finality. He was not sure he understood, but realized she was adamant.

The travelers stayed through the summer meeting and then returned with the Ninth Cave to their home under the huge overhanging ledge. They pitched in to stow the fruits of the summer meeting and join in on a couple more local hunting trips.

Although Rafinni was a full Visior (spiritual leader) with his own people, he was new at it and found that he was learning a lot from the Zelandonii and especially from Ayla. Since Abella was a close friend of Jonayla's she and Rafinni were often at Jonayla's house and would sit around and discuss aspects of the spiritual world and healing. He was so intrigued that he was in no hurry to get back home. Jonayla was in no hurry to leave even though she knew she had to. Angitonio pressured no one in any way so the days passed until they realized that winter would soon be upon them and it would not be a good time to travel. They decided to winter with the Ninth Cave and start out late the next spring after the spring flooding and heavy rains let up.

Finally the time came when the weather would be the most favorable for travel and the five people started out. Jonayla and Arowman brought their horses. Both horses were hauling pole drags with most of the supplies. The horses were not tethered in any way although Jonayla had made harnesses that could be tied over their faces and then be guided with leads should the need arise. Jonayla and/or Arowman would occasionally ride their horse, but mostly walked and carried their spears in back frames, a few tools in loops on their belts, water bags and whatever else they felt like having near at hand were either hanging from loops on the belt or in pockets. It was warm enough that they dressed lightly so pocket space was somewhat limited. Abella, Rafinni and Angitonio were similarly attired and armed although they carried more, but not all, of their belongings in their back frames.

Complicating things further was that Jonayla's mare had birthed a foal in the very early spring and it could be weaned but it wasn't quite so she brought it with them. And her wolf and also whelped a brood of four pups at about the same time. The pups could be weaned and Thonolar agreed to keep two of them, and Jonayla brought the other two with them.

When Angitonio realized that the young animals were to be travelling with them he was appalled. He had seen the horses in action and realized they, and even the adult wolf, would be helpful; but the young animals were a completely different issue. They were loud, playful and totally naïve of the dangers of the natural world. He wondered how were they to hunt while on the journey with the rambunctious young animals. What would even make things worse was that the foal and the pups actually played with each other and horses were supposed to be afraid of wolves and this one was not. He quietly expressed his concerns to Rafinni who admitted that he too had wondered about it, but explained that the spirits work in strange ways and that they would probably work it out somehow. Besides, Jonayla and Abella seemed quite comfortable with it. They decided to not say anything and see how it would work out. If the animals became too much of a problem the girls should see it and then they could do something about it.

The parting was emotional. Ayla and Jonayla hugged each other and cried. They loved each other and hated to part, but both knew that they could no longer live in the same group of people. There would simply be too much competition no matter how hard they would both try. Ayla once wondered why the Great Earth Mother took her sons, and now she was losing her only, and beloved, daughter. It then struck her like a bolt of lightning - - it was her destiny to help her people and this is one way she did it. She knew in her heart that she had to give up her first son, Durc, to help the Clan people. Although she could not see it happening, she knew that he was doing just that. And now Jonayla was off to a far away land to somehow lead them. She just wished that she could see how that would play out. She then broke out in a cold sweat as she wondered "What is going to happen to Thonolar?"

"Mother!" Jonayla exclaimed, "Are you all right?" "Yes," replied Ayla, "I am all right now. It is just so hard to be giving you up." Jonayla hugged her mother and they both started crying all over. A small group accompanied the travelers for some distance with one or two turning back from time to time until the travelers were alone in that ancient world.

6 - Journey

They travelled a diagonal course towards the rising sun and away from the great ice. They had to pass the great mountains on the side away from the great ice. They would turn to be heading in the direction of the rising sun when they reached the great waters. During the ice age the incomprehensible weight of the northern ice cap two to three miles thick depressed the solid rock crust of the earth forcing some of the molten magma beneath to move south and uplift the solid crust for several hundreds of miles south of the ice cap. The ice used so much of the earth's water that the sea levels dropped by a few hundred feet. The travelers were travelling on that uplifted portion so the rivers flowing from North to South to the great waters (the Mediterranean) had cut deep gullies which were sometimes narrow with near vertical walls. At a bend in a river the steep wall would often be only on the outside of the bend. Tens of thousands of years later when the great ice retreated, the sea levels raised, and the earth's crust evened out the landscape would be much different. But the travelers knew nothing of that and had to deal with the earth as it was including very few people.

One day the travelers came to a river that was in a deep gully with what appeared to be vertical walls. They looked down at the river and upstream and downstream assessing the situation. Rafinni walked to the edge to get a better look. Unknown to any of them, over the years the river had undercut the bank right where he was standing and wind erosion had continued the work. His weight was more than what the thin layer of soil under the sod could support and down he went sod, dirt, back frame and all. The wall of the gully was not totally vertical so in a few feet he hit solid but steeply sloped ground, tumbled, rolled and skidded to a stop near the river's edge. He laid there until his mind cleared and then realized he hurt. He hurt all over. He tried to sit up and searing pain shot through his left leg. He laid back down. He soon realized that he could not just stay there. He had to do something. He rolled onto his side and looked around. He saw he was close to the river and inched his way towards the river by lifting part of his body with his elbow and lunging forward a bit trying to not lose consciousness from the pain. He finally reached the water and took a drink. The effort and the water cleared his mind a bit.

Meanwhile the rest of the group was looking down at him sprawled out on the canyon floor discussing how they would get to him and hopefully help. They were encouraged when they noticed that he moved, but they were still terribly worried. They soon agreed that the best way to work their way down appeared to be upstream and hoped they were right as they started out in that direction. They finally found a place where they thought they could get down with the horses and pole drags and it even looked like they could get back up on the other side. As it turned out when they were about half way down they had to unhook the pole drags and take the horses down one at a time and then make several trips going back up and getting their stuff and the pole drags and bringing it all down. After hooking up the pole drags to the horses and repacking everything they started out downstream. The floor of the canyon was uneven and strewn with large rocks so the going was slow and they were anxious about the injured man and wanted to hurry. At one point they had the horses walk in the river while they walked behind holding the pole drags up out of the water.

When Jonayla finally got in sight of the injured man she ran ahead. She found him unconscious. She saw he had lost a lot of blood and that one leg was bent at a very wrong angle above the knee. She was still checking the multitude of bruises and cuts while trying to stem the worst of the bleeding with a tourniquet when the others arrived. She immediately started giving orders. She knew what to do. "Angitonio" She barked, "Get some water boiling." She then said, "Arowman, make some splints that will hold his upper leg straight and some longer ones to hold the entire leg straight. Wrap them with leather to they will not hurt the leg and cut some strips of leather to hold them onto his leg." While the water was coming to a boil she attended to the man's bruises and bleeding. In a couple of places she sewed the skin together with needle and thread to control the bleeding.

Just as the water was coming to a boil the man started to stir and she got a packet from her medicine bag and made a decoction to put him back to sleep. She had been trained by her mother and had been accepted into the ranks of the Zelandoni as a full healer. She knew what to do. When Rafinni was awake enough to take it, she had him drink the decoction and he was soon fast asleep. She then had Arowman hold the man's leg near the hip as she pulled it at the knee and worked the bones back into their proper position. She told him that he would have to hold on tight as she had to pull hard to stretch the muscles to get the bones into position. Arowman was amassed at her strength as she moved the bones back into position. He knew she was a strong girl, but had not realized just how strong until then. When she felt the bones settle into position she called to Angitonio and told him, while she held the bones in position, he was to place the shorter splints that Arowman had cut and wrapped on the upper leg and wrap them with the leather pieces that Arowman had cut. When securely wrapped and tied, she let go of the leg and tied the remaining splits to the leg so it could not be moved in a way that would force the healing bone out of position.

When done, Jonayla got a different packet from her medicine bag and added a little to each of four cups of boiling water. As she handed a cup to each person she explained that it was a soothing tea to relax them all. She also explained that she would give Rafinni some when he awoke, but that she would add something to his to ease the pain and help the healing.

Abella then said, "It has been a long hard day and I have fixed a meal. Let's eat." Everyone had been so busy watching Jonayla and Rafinni they had not noticed Abella preparing the meal. They had killed a deer the day before and she had used that as the base of the meal, but she had also scoured the canyon floor and found some root and leaf vegetables along with some seasoning to round out a really nice meal. They were all feeling starved and relished the meal. The wolf puppies jumped all over Jonayla and the foal climbed onto Angitonio's lap. The people and the animal mother's had been keeping the young animals away from where Jonayla was tending to Rafinni and the young animals were in need of some attention. Angitonio was surprised that the young horse came to him, but was deeply moved by the show of affection. He had not been very happy about having the young animals travelling with them, but at that moment was glad that the young horse was there to ease the tension that the events had caused. It had never occurred to him that an animal would/could ease one's anxieties.

Jonayla was resting with her back propped up on a large rock that had been deposited there eons before. It was almost that it had been placed there just to give her comfort while she watched the rest of the group. And, she was pleased at what she saw. Abella was taking charge of the womanly tasks that not too many years before she would have not known, nor had the confidence, to do what she was now doing. Jonayla knew she had a lot to do with Abella's development and was pleased. Arowman was resting peacefully after having assisted perfectly with the setting of Rafinni's broken leg and had made the splints quickly and accurately and already had the parts of a crutch mostly carved. She felt that he was just perfect for her mate and she was pleased. Angitonio was even making friends with the little horse and she knew he had not been too sure of the young animals before. And she was pleased. Rafinni was resting peacefully, and would soon be coming out of the spell of the sedative she had given him and she knew he would be fine. She would soon have to give him the medical tea to help him shake off the effects of the sedative - - and she was pleased. She also knew that when they were not sure just what to do they turned to her - - and she was pleased. She liked being in charge, but only when her people could not work out what to do by themselves. She enjoyed watching people go about their lives as they pleased, but being there when they needed her.

Jonayla was jolted out of her reverie when Rafinni started to stir. She jumped up, got the tea ready, held his head up and gave him the tea while she explained to him what it was for and that his leg would be fine.

They camped in the bottom of the canyon for the next two days letting Rafinni recover and build up his strength. During that time they scouted the canyon for the best way to get out. There were plenty of places where one could climb out with a back pack, but two horses with pole drags and a man with a broken leg was a totally different situation. Just travelling any distance at the bottom of the canyon was difficult as well. They found a place where they thought they could make it and went there after breakfast the fourth day and started up and out of the canyon. They managed to get everyone and everything out of the canyon, but it took all day and more than once the four able bodied people had to help first one horse with its pole drag through a rough spot and then the other horse and then Rafinni. They camped on the rim of the canyon that night after working all day to gain about the length of two football fields if viewed from the sky. That was life in that primal world.

The following moon time was hard travel, but uneventful and it got them over half way to the land of the Romono people - - their destination. One day at mid afternoon they came to a pleasant meadow in a rather extensive but thin forest. They had just crossed a pleasant little river and they decided to make camp and indulge in some relaxation. Jonayla and Arowman unhitched the pole drags removed the saddle baskets from the horses and rode the horses away from camp. Riding away from camp before the evening meal had become a custom for them as they both needed to have a little "alone" time and unwind from the days travels. The others leisurely set up camp and Abella started a fire in preparation of the evening meal. Jonayla and Arowman often retuned from their "alone" time with something for the meal and it was still early so Abella did not start the meal. The three of them just lounged around relaxing from the journey.

The little river ran from the great mountains southerly towards the great waters. In the area of the meadow the river cut into the soil leaving a knee to waist high near vertical river bank on their side of the river but some distance from the actual river. Bushes grew on the high, but moist, ground just above the river bank between the river bank and the meadow so the people relaxing could not see the river, but could hear the gurgling flow of the water which further soothed and relaxed them. It was a perfectly peaceful setting.

The four young men moved upstream on the fairly even area between the river and the river bank at a brisk trot. They were a slovenly lot. Their cloths were little more than rags and not properly fitting at that. Their hair was dirty, oily, untrimmed and tangled. They had a gaunt look that a normally thin, but healthy, person would not have. They stopped where the bushes were the thinnest and they were directly between the setting sun and the group of people they had seen when on higher ground and still in the trees. They paused a moment to catch their breath and then jumped up the river back to the higher ground and quietly, but quickly worked their way through the bushes. There were spaces between the shrubs, but not a path or any direct line of sight so they could not have been seen until coming out from behind the last bush. It did not matter much as Abella was concentrating on preparations for the meal she would soon be making, Rafinni was lying on the ground with his elbow on the ground holding his head in his hand facing away from the river watching Abella. His leg was still securely useless being wrapped and tied with the splints. Angitonio had his back to the river to keep the sun out of his eyes as he was carefully fitting the soaking wet wood-to-be-spear between some stakes he had pounded into the ground that would hold the spear in place to dry straight by morning. When they finally heard the men approaching and looked up they were momentarily blinded by the setting sun.

The first two men ran past Abella and Rafinni and jumped onto Angitonio who had just started to get up and turn to see what the noise was. The men caught him off balance and he fell back to the ground in an awkward position giving them the chance to hold him and subdue him with a spear in the back with sufficient force to draw blood. The third man put a foot on Rafinni and jabbed his spear in Rafinni's side to hurt and draw blood. The fourth man grabbed Abella and pulled her to her feet, leered and smiled. This was going to be fun.

Jonayla and Arowman rode off towards the great mountains, circled around to the West and back towards the great waters. Arowman had speared a giant hare. Jonayla had found some fruit and they were leisurely riding downstream on the fairly even area between the river and the river bank back to camp. As they approached the camp they heard voices and stopped to listen. The men were using a variant of the language spoken by the Romono people so they caught the gist of what was going on even though they could not see through the brush. During the journey, the men had been teaching the girls the language spoken by the Romono people so they too could understand the basics of what the men were saying. Arowman and Jonayla looked at each other, nodded and slipped off the horses and continued on foot the few steps that brought them to where they could see the footprints of where the men had come up river and climbed up the bank towards the camp. All the animals that were travelling with them had, for reasons of their own, gone with Jonayla and Arowman and were still with them, also sensed that something was wrong, grouped together, and stayed quiet.

Jonayla and Arowman quickly jumped up the river bank signaled the animals to stay except for the adult wolf to which Jonayla signaled to "come" which she did. As they hurried through the brush they readied their spears into spear throwers. They stopped behind the last two bushes to assess the situation. It took only an instant to realize what was happening and for the first time in her life Jonayla was really mad. She was beyond mad, she was infuriated. She motioned to Arowman to take out the man with is back to them, the one holding Rafinni and that she would get the one that was about to rape Abella but was taking a moment to savor her fear.

Three of the men were watching their leader and thinking about when he was through with the pretty girl it would be their turn when suddenly there was a spear cross wise through their leader's neck. For a split second they had the image of half a spear with the point sticking out of the neck and pointing in the direction of the rising sun and the other half with the fletched feathers sticking out towards the setting sun. The man's eyes were bulging, his mouth was open and blood was starting to trickle out of his mouth and run down his chin. Just as he collapsed withering in pain to the ground the man holding Rafinni down collapsed to the ground, his spear clattering with him, with another spear stuck in his abdomen. That spear had penetrated his waist, just missed the spine, tore through a kidney, sliced the liver and poked out the other side the distance of the width of one's hand. The point on that spear was made of flint and tore through the skin and flesh so the man was bleeding profusely from where the spear had entered and from where it had exited as he laid jerking convulsively and screaming on the ground.

As the man with Arowman's spear fell, the man facing the river looked past where the man who had just fallen had been and blocking his view to see what was happening and was nearly blinded by the setting sun. It was the same setting sun that had given the men some cover when they had raided the camp. Before he could make out what the wavering specter in the sun could be Jonayla's second spear shattered his breast bone, ripped through his heart and wedged between two vertebrae. He was dead before he hit the ground. As that was happening Angitonio and Rafinni did not know what was actually happening, but knew what to do. In the split second that his captor was pre-occupied with the carnage, Angitonio rolled over grabbed the spear that was sticking in his back with both hands and jabbed the point into the ground. He held it down to disable it as the man tried, but failed, to jerk it out. Rafinni had by then rolled over keeping his broken leg straight and wrapped his arms around the man's ankles causing him to lose his balance and fall to the ground. Both men then held him down and just then Arowman and the wolf arrived. Using the ropes they used for their belts they tied the man's hands at the wrists behind his back and tied his ankles together. Then using the man's own rope belt tied the ankle and wrist ropes together forcing him into a very awkward backward bend.

Then there was quiet. No one spoke. No one moved. No wind rustled the leaves in the trees. No birds twittered. Just deadly silence. The man with Arowman's spear in him was dead. The five travelers each looked at each of the others to see if they were all right, but just by moving their eyes. Then they took stock of the carnage. Three men were dead. One was tied up and started yelling for help. They ignored him. Finally Jonayla reached for her otter-skin medicine bag and walked over to Rafinni and started treating his stab wound. It appeared much worse than it was as it does not take much blood to make a big mess. She then went to Angitonio and did the same. His was a little deeper, but was already clotting and the bleeding had almost stopped. Then Abella ran to, and wrapped her arms around, Jonayla a started crying and with almost hysterical sobbing saying "Oh Jonayla, "I was so scared and I am so grateful to you". They held the embrace for a long time. Then Jonayla said, "I did what I had to do and I get no pleasure from it, and if you are grateful I am glad. I am a healer. I keep people alive. I don't kill people. I am sick in the stomach."

The man that was tied up started yelling again and they looked at him. Finally Angitonio went to him and grabbed a rope that the man was tied with and dragged the man some distance away from the camp so the yelling would not be so annoying. He said to the man, "I was looking for an ant hill but I did not see one. You are lucky so shut up or I might look more closely." The man started to whimper and cry as his situation registered. Only then could he admit to himself how much these people should hate him.

Abella had pulled herself together and to have something to distract her mind she started to re-build the fire. Arowman walked over and asked if he could help saying, "Abella, I am not hungry tonight, but I would like to help." Jonayla added "I am not hungry either so don't fix anything for me." I can't eat anything either" Rafinni piped in. "I can't eat either" said Abella, "but I should fix something for you" as she looked around. Everyone shook their heads. The need to have dispatched the three men and the fourth was likely to die was terribly upsetting to all of them. The horses and the young animals slowly approached the group apparently sensing that something was wrong, but almost as though they knew the people needed comforting they brushed up against them and nuzzled them. The people responded with hugs and scratching the animals and it was soothing to do so.

They built up the fire to keep wild animals away and slept in their sleeping rolls in the open meadow that night. Sleep was hard coming but they did sleep, at least a little and fitfully.

The next morning they broke camp and left. When they had first seen the idyllic meadow they all had unspoken thoughts of staying while mending and making new clothes, repairing and making tools and generally repairing or replacing any equipment or gear that might need it. But now, no one felt like staying they wanted to put the place behind them. They even left the dead men where they lay and did not even retrieve their spears. They left the man who was tied up and crying for forgiveness where he was. Abella walked over, faced him and asked, "Are you enjoying your turn at raping the pretty girl?" and spit in his face. They then left.

Arowman told the group that when they were out scouting the day before he and Jonayla had noticed a trail leading towards the rising sun and suggested they follow it. When they got to the trail they saw that it was a major path, but new grass was growing on it so it had not been used much lately. They wondered about that but followed it anyway. It led in the direction they were going.

7 - Hisdano

About mid morning the second day as they traveled east Angitonio was leading and a few paces ahead of the others. As he rounded a slight bend where the path wove through the forest of thinly spaced trees he saw another man approaching about 70 paces away. They saw each other at the same time and Angitonio waved and called out "Hoya". But the other man turned and ran back the way he had been coming. Angitonio stopped and related the event to the others when they caught up with him. They wondered why a person would run and especially since he had not seen the others or the animals that were travelling with them. They decided to continue on but they were much more alert.

They did not see the man again and the scenery remained the same until just before the sun reached its zenith they saw a group of men approaching them. Apparently the man ran back to tell others that the travelers were coming. Now the question was if they were to be welcomed or driven away if not killed. Angitonio told the others to wait and he went ahead to find out. He approached the group of men holding his hands out toward them with palms facing up in the universal gesture of "I come in peace".

As he came near to the group a man called out "Who are you, where are you from, where are you going and what do you want?" Angitonio responded, "I am Angitonio and are of the Romono. I am returning home with two Romono friends and their brides. We come in peace and only request free passage." That seemed to appease the men as they discussed the situation among themselves. The man who was being their spokes person asked, "Why are those animals with you?" To which Angitonio answered, "They answer to us and help carry heavy loads and they help us hunt. We will be pleased to show you and if you get them young and treat them like your own children they bond to you like children. But they get nervous around people they don't know so it is best to not get too close to them until they get to know you".

Angitonio then asked, "And who are you and who are your people?"

The man replied, "I am Juanard, leader of the Hisdano people. We trade with the Romono." "I have heard of your people and some years ago I met you Trade Master when he came to our land."

Angitonio relied "Our reception here is a bit unusual, friendly, but unusual."

"We have been having some trouble lately and have to take precautions. We also have had very few visitors come from the direction you are coming from."

Still not sure of the connection between the hoodlums they had just dealt with and the Hisdano people, Angitonio continued with, "We noticed the trail was a major passage but had not been used much lately. What kind of trouble have you been having?"

"It's a gang of young men that are stealing from travelers and sometimes killing them. They have even raided our settlement on occasion and one man who tried to stop them has never recovered from his injuries. They caught three of our young women when out gathering and raped them. You are lucky to have avoided them."

Angitonio paused while he put together what he had just heard with their recent experience and then said, "I think we did meet them."

"And they didn't rob you and rape the women?" Juanard gasped in astonishment.

"No, we killed them." Angitonio replied with far more casualness than he felt. "We can take you to the scene as we left everything, even their bodies in place. It is only a day's travel but will require an overnight stay."

Juanard then remembered proper manners and suggested they introduce everyone to each other, continue into their settlement, which was less than an hour away, have a meal, and then start back to where the bodies were.

The women of the settlement put together a feast in short time as the word of their harasser's demise spread like wildfire through the settlement. It was shortly after the sun' zenith that the travelers and five able bodied Hisdano's started back to the scene of the carnage. Juanard was amazed when introduced to the wolf and adult horses, but emotionally melted when the puppies jumped up to him and licked his face when he bent down to pet them. They were about half grown and a lot to handle, but he managed to pick one up and hugged it while it liked his face. He knew then that he had to learn about wolves and horses.

When they got to the scene the three dead men were just as they had fallen and the man that was tied up was nearly delirious and babbling about wanting to die. Juanard and his men confirmed that these were the men that had been causing their problems and walked over to the man that was tied up. Abella was giving him a drink of water and saying to him, "You seem to be enjoying your life of crime?"

"Just let me die." He muttered.

Juanard said "We just might oblige."

Juanard then asked Angitonio how it had happened and Angitonio recounted the events with others of his group filling details. Juanard looked at the spear still sticking out of the man's neck and said and asked, "That is a beautiful spear, whose is it?"

Jonayla had not said much but spoke up saying "it is mine."

"And where were you when you threw it?"

"Behind that bush," she replied as she pointed to the bush.

"WOW! He exclaimed, that is a long throw. You were incredibly lucky to hit anything let alone such a vital and emotionally messaging place."

"Not lucky," she corrected him, "I meant it! I have never been so mad in my whole life!" He stared at her in unbelief. He then noticed the spear sticking out of the chest of the other man was of the same design and asked her, "Did you throw that one too?" She nodded and added, "When Arowman's spear downed the man in front and I had a clear shot I threw the second spear." Juanard just nodded. He had a lot to think about. "Who are these people?" He was thinking to himself as a shiver ran up his spine. "Were they sent by The Great Earth Mother to fix our problem?" He decided to talk to their spiritual leader when they got back to their settlement. It was all too much.

Juanard asked if they wanted their spears back. Both Jonayla and Arowman said "no!" They felt the spears were contaminated with evil now. Juanard understood, but thought it a shame to waste such beautiful spears. He turned to Arowman and asked, "Your spears are beautiful with superior workmanship, are you so lucky to have such a craftsman where you come from." Arowman corrected his assumption saying, "We both make our own spears." Juanard raised an eyebrow but said nothing. But, he was astonished and especially with Jonayla as she seemed rather shy. He was starting to think that maybe she was more than what she seemed.

They decided to leave the dead men where they were. They felt no compassion or remorse. The carrion birds, scavengers and insects could have them. They untied the other man's feet and made him walk as they traveled back to the settlement. They tied him up again for the night they had to spend on the trail. They gave him water, but no food, and then only because they did not want carry him - - or even touch him. The people of the settlement would decide his fate.

When they got to the settlement they tied their prisoner to a sturdy pole that had once been the truck of a tree that was still standing in the center of the open common area around which the houses were arranged. He could no longer hold himself up so he just dangled there. The entire family of the man that had been crippled when the gang raided the town took turns poking, hitting and spitting on him. The mothers of the girls that had been raped by the gang hit him with sticks and threw stones at him.

When the group first brought the prisoner into the settlement, Juanard called to some men and told them to find a place for the visitors to set up their tents. He also explained about the horses and had them find a suitable place for the horses just outside of the ring of houses and to spread the word that the horses were not to be killed. And, that they were to help the visitors in any way they could and to give them anything they wanted. When Jonayla and Abella started to make a fire to cook their dinner, the women told them "no no" we will do it. "We will feed you tonight."

After leaving the visitors to the town's people Juanard went to the settlement's spiritual leader and explained what had transpired. He also told of the amazing talent displayed by the visitors and how Jonayla had, in particular, astounded him. He suggested to the spiritual leader by asking, "It made me wonder if maybe the Great Earth Mother has sent them to help us?" The spiritual leader took the hint seriously as he could see how it might be, but only said, "The Great Earth Mother sometimes works in strange ways." He had heard of a great holy woman of the Zelandoni, a group of highly advanced people that lived far away in the direction of the setting sun, which had some kind of connection with the Great Earth Mother. These people had come from that direction. He did not know whether to be soothed or scared. He would watch and meditate.

The feast and celebration was the most extravagant the people had experienced in several years as the fears they had been living with evaporated. Some would be feeling the aftereffects of their indulgence for days.

Juanard called everyone to a town meeting before the celebration got too far along to decide what to do with the prisoner. It was decided to leave him hanging on the pole until he died and that their healer would have him smell something to awaken him whenever he lost consciousness. When Jonayla saw the woman revive the man she went over and asked if she was a healer and she replied that she was. Jonayla said that she too was a healer and would like to compare various cures. The woman was thrilled for the opportunity. People in general did not want to know about what worked for which illness or injury. They just did what she said. They both checked Rafinni's leg and the woman was quite impressed with Jonayla's skill. They decided that he should start exercising it every day but not anything strenuous for a while. Jonayla explained how her mother had taught her and how her mother had learned the healing magic from a flathead. The woman was suitably and understandably impressed.

The travelers had been camped in the settlement for a couple of days and the people were making them feel so "at home" that they were feeling, - - well - - "at home". Juanard approached Angitonio and said, "I want to know more about how Jonayla made that spear cast. She was too far away to hit anything let alone anything as small as the man's neck and she said she meant to. And her second cast crashed through the man's chest bone and wedged in his spine. That was not only accurate it was with great force." Angitonio smiled and said, "Those were good spear casts weren't they. I know she is good, but I have not known her for very long so it would be better if she was to explain it."

The two men found Jonayla and Angitonio said, "Jonayla, Juanard has some questions about how you were able to throw the spears so accurately and so hard." She gave him a strange look. It was well within her range and she knew she was accurate with the spear. So she said, "Is it unusual for a woman to be good with the spear?" Juanard looked at her in the eye and said, "Not that good. There is not a man in the entire land of the Hisdano that is that good." She recoiled in shock. She knew of some men that could not match her, but she knew a lot more that could or at least come close. She knew that Arowman was as good or better. She remembered the time many years before when she was with her family on a diplomatic mission to people far to the south and west of the Zelandoni where one of the places they stopped the boys would not let her practice spear throwing with them because she was better than them. It then occurred to her that it was the spear thrower. She had forgotten that not all people knew of it and said, "Oh, it is the spear thrower," and reached for it as it was dangling on her belt.

She handed him the spear thrower and with a coy smile said, "It is this – magic – much magic". He looked at the piece of wood about the length of one's fore arm, as wide a two fingers and as thick as one finger with a forward facing hook about a finger thickness above the rear end of the board and two leather loops at the front end and asked in all seriousness, "Can I touch it?" She chuckled a little and said, "Yes of course, there is no magic, just a lot of practice." He smiled, but was not too sure just what to believe. He looked it over and said, "I don't understand." She then said, "I think a demonstration is in order, let's go where we can do some spear throwing target practice".

She grabbed her quiver of spears and he lead them to the practice field where some leather hides had been set up on wooden frames, stuffed with straw, and had outlines of animals painted on them. There were several men at the field practicing and Juanard explained to them why he had brought Jonayla and that they were welcome to watch. She said, "Move the targets twice as far away."

One man who knew he was one of their best, and was acknowledged as such wondered what she was up to. It had to be some kind of trick. He decided to watch and see how it would play out.

She went up to the place where one would throw the spear and acknowledged that the targets had been position correctly. She then took out a spear and the spear thrower and held up the spear thrower and said to the group, "Watch how I hold the spear thrower and then how I place the spear on it and push the spear back to engage it on the hook at the rear of the thrower. As I throw the spear, the thrower will continue to push the spear as my arm in arcing down and could not continue to push the spear without the thrower." She then moved her arm back, Took a couple of steps forward and threw the spear with such force and accuracy that it completely penetrated the farthest target through the neck of the painted animal and landed in the grass behind the target slithering to a stop a few paces farther. The people watching were astonished.

The man who had been the most skeptical went up to her and said, "I have never seen anything like that. What did you call it, a spear thrower? Could I see it?" She handed it to him. He looked it over, shook his head and handed it back to her still shaking his head. He could hardly believe what he had just seen.

Abella was concentrating on making some new clothes for Rafinni. She was sitting on the ground with the leather hides she had just tanned spread out around her. She had some of his old clothes to use as patterns for cutting out the pieces. She jerked as she was startled by becoming aware of someone standing in front of her. When she looked up there were three women of the settlement standing there watching her as she was working. One of the women said, "We are sorry to have startled you, but you were concentrating so hard we did not want to disturb you. We were hoping to be able to help but as we watched we were interested at how you are making the seams. You make it look so easy."

"Oh, you don't need to help. Everyone has already done far too much for us. We really don't want to be a burden." Abella exclaimed. "And, it is easy with this thread puller." She held up the tool she had been using explaining, "It is made of bone and it has a sharp point at one end like an awl, and the other is small like the hole you pierce instead if being large for holding on to. You see the very end is flat so you can push it with your finger using a small piece of mammoth skin leather completely through the hole you pierce. Near the big end is a small hole crosswise through which you put the thread." She showed them how to put the thread through the hole in the thread puller (needle). "You then push the thread puller through the two pieces of leather to make the holes where you want a stitch. But, you push the thread puller all the way through and pull it completely out the other side leaving the thread in the holes you just made in the leather. You then tie and cut the tread and you have a stitch." She demonstrated as she explained the process. There were oohs, aahs and wows from the women. She then let each woman make a few stitches on the clothes she was making. It took only a few tries with a little instruction from her for each to get the hang of it. When they were satisfied and went on their way the new clothing was far more complete.

Another day Jonayla and Arowman were brushing down the horses and a small crowd gathered to watch. Arowman asked the people, in general, if they would be interested in a demonstration of how they used the horses. Everyone indicated they were interested. The first thing they did was to jump on the horses and ride them around the field at a slow walk. Jonayla noticed a small girl, maybe three years old, with wonder and yearning in her eyes. Jonayla rode closer and asked the mother if the child could ride the horse. The mother was afraid and shook her head "no". Jonayla was not put off so easy and said, "If you hand the child up to me I will hold her so no harm can come to her." After some hesitation the mother held the girl up to Jonayla who took her and held her tight and let the horse continue to walk. She could feel the child's heart beating and knew she was thrilled beyond anything she had ever known. She then set the child down on the horse so the child could feel the horse's muscles and sense the power of the animal, while keeping her arms around the child. Jonayla then pressed her heels into the horse's sides and the horse moved up into a smooth trot. They circled the field and stopped in front of the mother and Jonayla handed the child back down to the mother. The girl wrapped her little arms around her mother's neck hugged her with an ear-to-ear grin across her face. Jonayla smiled and thought how nice it would be to have such a little girl of her own.

Arowman then did the same with a boy that was only a little older than the little girl with similar results. He then noticed a boy in his early teens with a longing – wishing look on his face and asked the boy if he would like to ride the horse. Of course the boy was aching to ride the horse and nodded "yes" vigorously. Arowman motioned for the boy to come to him and the horse. Arowman said to the boy, "Before you ride the horse you have to make friends with it." The boy looked puzzled. Arowman asked, "Do you see the haversack full of apples by the pole drag?" as he pointed. The boy nodded "yes". Arowman continued, saying "Go over there and bring back two or three apples and we will feed them to the horse." The boy looked even more puzzled. He had trouble with the concept of a person feeding a wild animal and he had not yet grasped the idea of a tame animal. But, he got the apples.

"Before you ride the horse you have to make friends with it," Arowman repeated. "You talk to it and pat it. Rub its cheeks and nose and let it smell you." Arowman had slipped off the horse while the boy was getting the apples and demonstrated as he talked. The boy did as Arowman had showed him and was surprised that the horse showed pleasure from the attention. Arowman then said, "Horses like to be groomed and scratched," as he combed the horse with a teasel that he held with a piece of leather to protect his hand. He handed the teasel to the boy and the boy combed part of the horse. "The horse is now getting used to you so hold an apple in your hand so he can eat it off your hand. Keep your fingers out straight so he won't bite them." The boy did it and was wide eyed as the horse gently took the apple. The boy looked around with a grin from ear to ear to those watching.

Arowman then said, "I think you can ride it now," locked his fingers of both hands together, leaned down a bit making a step for the boy and said, "Step up on my hands and lean over the horse. I will then push you up the rest of the way and help you sit up." When the boy was situated on the horse, Arowman instructed, "You can hold onto its mane if you feel you need to and to make the horse go, just lean forward. The farther you lean forward. The faster the horse will go and when you want to slow down sit up straighter. When you want to stop, sit up straight. When you want to turn just lean a bit in the direction you want the horse to go." The boy looked at Arowman in panic and asked, "Aren't you coming?" Arowman smiled and said, "I think you would rather do it by yourself," while glancing over towards the girl that had been watching and that the boy had been talking to earlier. He then gave the horse a gentle pat on the rump and it started out at a slow walk.

At first the boy froze in fear. But he soon got into the rhythm of the horse, realized that he was keeping his balance and looked around. He was amazed at how different things looked from the advantage of the extra height and that he was actually moving across the landscape without walking. As they approached the end of the field and where the trees started the boy realized that it might not be a good idea to ride the horse through the trees and remembered Arowman saying to lean to the side if you wanted the horse to turn and he leaned to the side that would take them away from the trees. The horse turned in that direction. After they turned the next corner and were heading back the way they had come, but on the other side of the field, the boy remembered Arowman saying that to go faster to lean forward. He wondered if he really wanted to go faster, but daring overruled caution and he leaned forward. The horse broke into a gentile trot. The horse had a smooth trot, but the motion of muscles and bone was different and it took the boy a while to adjust, but he did and was soon riding smoothly and going a lot faster. He was more thrilled than he could remember ever being. He slowed for the next two turns and let the horse walk back to where the people were with a huge grin on his face. He could not help it.

When he got to the cluster of people, he sat up straight and the horse stopped. Arowman had been watching closely and noticed that the boy had caught on unusually quickly and so when the horse stopped, he asked, "Would you like to go around again?" The boy answered with, "Could I?" Arowman said, "Sure, but if you want to you can go even faster. All you do is lean forward more." The boy could not believe his ears. At that moment there is nothing he wanted to more than to ride the horse. So, he leaned forward a little and the horse took off at a slow walk.

This time when they came out of the second turn and started back on the long stretch of the opposite side of the field, he leaned forward a lot and grabbed handfuls of hair of the mane and the horse went into a full gallop. Again the rhythm of the horse was different, but the boy realized what was happening and adjusted quickly and then looked around. The trees on his right were whizzing by as was the ground underneath and the wind was blowing in his face. It was wonderful. He felt the power of the horse and he had control of that power and he loved it. Something clicked in place in his brain and his heart and he knew he had to have horses in his life.

When he dismounted he was a bit clumsy, but he exhibited a self assurance and determination that he had never had before. He walked over to the girl and put his arm around her and she beamed up at him. She saw it too and liked what she saw.

Arowman settled and brushed the horse and then announced to the group that they would now show how the horses helped when hunting. He and Jonayla but on their quivers of spears, jumped onto their respective horses and took off at a full gallop. They circled the field and as they came by the spectators at a full gallop they threw their spears into the targets that had been used for their previous spear throwing demonstration. Both spears landed within a hand width of each other and right in the heart of the animal painted on the target. The people knew their visitors were good, but from horses at a full gallop? The people were totally amazed.

Juanard had noticed the knot of people at the practice field and wondered what could be of such interest. He usually knew of anything that would be of interest before anyone else and assumed it must be something spontaneous and was curious. He only felt curiosity. It did not occur to him that it could be anything ominous or game changing but he walked over to see what it might be. He got there just as the young man was coming back to the group with the horse at an easy walk from his first circuit around the field. A couple of people noticed Juanard joining them and greeted him casually, but respectfully, as appropriate for the occasion, and he just stood among them watching. As he watched the lad make his second trip around the field and at a full gallop on the other side he started to realize he was watching something that could be a real game changer. He recognized the boy. He knew everyone in his settlement and he knew them well; or he at least knew a lot about them. If that young boy could be riding a horse that fast and have learned to do it so quickly it meant that nearly everyone could and that could really change things.

As Juanard watched Jonayla and Arowman accurately throw spears from the horses at a full gallop he nearly panicked as the understanding of the significance sunk in. At that instant he knew nothing would ever be the same again and that he had no idea as to what that would mean for him as leader of the people. And the shocks were not over.

Jonayla and Arowman then demonstrated the pole drag. They held up each piece so the people could see it and explained how it was made and why it was the way it was as they assembled it and put it on the horse. When fully installed on the horse they loaded it with their belongings that were not in use and readily available. They even demonstrated how a person could set on it while explaining that after Rafinni broke his leg he spent a lot of time riding a pole drag as they travelled. They then had the horse pull the loaded pole drag around the practice field. They even had it pull the pole drag across some rather uneven ground to demonstrate how helpful it was. When the horse returned to where the people were standing they all, including Juanard, came up to it, looked it over, felt of the various parts to understand it better and made comments of how wonderful it was. As they studied the pole drag they became more comfortable being near the horse and it became more comfortable with them. When the people were satisfied and started wandering away, Arowman called to the boy who had ridden the horse and said to him, "My name is Arowman, what is your name?" The boy answered, "My name is Jayko." They grasped each other's hands in greetings.

Arowman then said to Jayko, "The horses need some attention when I cannot be there to do it. Would you be willing to do it for me? I will show you what to do." The boy's face lit up and he looked over at his mother and said, "I don't know." Arowman noticed Jayko look at his mother before answering so he said, "Bring your mother over and we can talk to her about it." When Jayko brought his mother to Arowman, he introduced her as Myrana. Arowman explained to both of them what he would like Jayko do. She was reluctant saying, "But they are so big!" Jayko quickly said, "But mother you saw me ride it and I fed it an apple and I brushed it. It likes me." She had to smile and finally relented. The boy beamed. Arowman said, "I can't let him do it for nothing, but if he does what I have asked for seven days I will give him this." And he took a beautifully made flint spear point from his pocket and showed it to them. The boy's eyes got big and he said, "That is the most beautiful spear point I have ever seen." Arowman looked at the boy a bit more critically and a thought came to him and he said, "I can show you how to make these if you are interested." The boy said, "I want to learn."

Jonayla watched the interplay with unusual interest as it made her think of how wonderful it would be if the scene were to be repeated sometime in the not too distant future with her son. Arowman was good with young boys. He really understood them. Her mind then drifted to "I wonder how he would be with a girl?" Her hormones surged through her body.

Jonayla looked over to the woman she had noticed earlier who was nursing a baby as she watched the horse demonstrations and the woman was now holding the naked baby over her shoulder and gently patting its back. Jonayla walked over to her and said, "My name is Jonayla and wonder if I could hold your baby. I love babies." The woman replied, "My name is Monikia and of course you can hold her." She then handed the baby to Jonayla. Jonalya took the baby and brushed their cheeks together and held the baby out to look her over and exclaimed, "She is so beautiful!" She then held the baby tightly to her breast. Just then Arowman walked over and Jonayla said to him, "Look at this beautiful baby. Maybe we can have one just like it." He gently stroked the baby and said, "She is beautiful and maybe we could have two or three, it would be nice to have a boy too." The mother and Jonayla both beamed. Jonayla handed the baby back to the mother, turned and walked away. Her thoughts turned to the practical aspects of being pregnant and having a baby while travelling and realized that she would have to continue taking that special morning tea that her mother had told her about until they got to the land of the Romono people. She did not know how far that was, but she knew they would get there before winter. She smiled, and shivered a little with anticipation.

Juanard, the healer and the spiritual leader were sitting around the low table in Juanard's dwelling. Juanard had invited them in and started the conversation by saying, "I have asked you here to discuss our visitors. They are like nothing we have experienced before and I need your impressions and advice. They solved our problem with the gang of young men and have shown us many things that if we learn to use will help us a lot. They seem totally giving and are appreciative of any hospitality we offer. What worries me is what it is that they might want from us. They say just free passage. Can that be?"

The healer spoke saying, "I have had some lengthy conversations with Jonayla who is a healer among her own people and I have found her to be very knowledgeable. I hate to admit it, but she has shown me several new things I never knew. And I must say she does so freely. She also listens intently when I explain something. Often when I have explained something, she will ask one or more questions that force me to think about the subject more deeply than I ever had and in the process I discover something I had not known before. It is never obvious as to whether she is aware of my ignorance or not. I suspect she is. It is a little spooky."

The spiritual leader spoke next saying, "I have has several conversations with both Rafinni who is a spiritual leader of the Romono people and Jonayla who is an advanced acolyte of her people the Zelandonii. Both explain their people's beliefs and practices well. Jonayla is actually more articulate and convincing. Jonayla made both Rafinni and I understand that our basic beliefs are the same and that it is only how we honor the Mother Earth that are different, but not wrong. She is an amazing woman. I tend to believe that safe passage is all they want."

Juanard looked around and said, "I feel the same and hope we are right."

"Juanard" Someone called out. When Juanard turned he saw it was Arowman and greeted him with" Hi Arowman, what can I do for you?"

Arowman replied, "We have been wondering how to repay you for all the hospitality we have been getting and wondered if we could join in a hunt. I think our methods can be a big help and it might make us less of a burden."

"No repayment is necessary." Juanard said, "You have done more than repaid for any hospitality, but you can join in a hunt if you wish. I would like to see how the spear thrower works in a real hunt. A couple of our scouts have just returned and reported seeing a nice herd of aurochs about a half day from here. We are having a meeting right after the noonday meal to plan a hunt. You are welcome to come to the meeting and help in the hunt."

The five travelers attended the meeting and listened while the planning for the hunt played out. At one point Juanard explained to the group that their visitors wanted to join in the hunt. Arowman then explained that with the horses they could be of most help at herding the cattle into a close group to make it easier for the hunters to spear them. The plan was modified for them to fit in that way. The next morning the hunters set out. Arowman and Jonayla were wearing their quivers of spears and were on their horses with the pole drags poles sticking up out of side baskets. Angitonio was also wearing his quiver of spears and was walking with the rest of the hunters. Rafinni's leg was not totally healed so so he did not join them.

About mid-day they sighted the aurocks and stopped, had their mid-day meal and made the final plans for the hunt. The landscape was fairly flat with widely spaced trees. There was no canyon like valley to drive the animals into nor was there a surround so they would have to hunt in the open. The plan was for Jonayla and Arowman to take the horses up wind of the animals and try to drive them down wind and the hunters would be spaced out across where the animals were expected to pass. Juanard, and probably others, looked at the wolfs and wondered if they would scatter the herd, but said nothing. Jonayla and Arowman seemed to know what they were doing and he was quite willing to see if they did.

Jonayla and Arowman took the poles of the pole drag out of the baskets and removed the baskets and other loads from the horses and started out to get upwind of the aurocks. They wanted the aurocks to know they were there, but did not want to stampede them. They just wanted the animals to move slowly down wind toward the other hunters. If the aurocks started to spread out so as to not go towards the hunters Jonayla and Arowman would try to get them together and then they would have to stampede them. As it turned out the aurocks got quite close to the hunters before detecting the hunters. When it was obvious that the aurocks had sensed the presence of the hunters laying in wait, Jonayla and Arowman started hooting and hollering to distract them and to cause them to continue moving towards the hunters.

Juanard had stayed far back to watch how it would play out and noticed when a cow started to bolt to one side. If she could get away between the hunters and the horses others would follow. But, to his amazement, a wolf dashed over and turned her back. Then one started to go the opposite way and almost immediately there was a horse and Arowman was waving some leather and turning the animal around. Then another bolted the other way and Jonayla was there on her horse harassing it back into the direction they wanted it to go. By now Jonayla and Arowman were quite close and started killing aurocks from horse back with spear thrower powered spears. The other hunters were now killing animals with conventional hand thrown spears at closer range. Then it was over. Juanard was stunned. He had never seen, nor even imagined of, so many large and canny animals being killed at one time on rather open and flat terrain. He then thought "Add spear throwers, horses, wolves and look at what you get - - WOW! And these people want to repay us for our hospitality."

The five travelers helped gut, skin, and cut the animals into large pieces and loaded all they could onto the pole drags for the return to the settlement. Rafinni was still not able to do much, but did what he could. It took a couple of days to prepare and transport the beasts back to the settlement, and when they got there even more work was needed to properly prepare and store the meat. But once back to the settlement there were many more hands to help and the work went quickly.

The morning after things settled down Arowman went to Juanard and said,

"We have to be leaving now. You have made it so easy that we have overstayed and we still have a long way to go. We thank you for your hospitality and dearly hope we have not overburdened or offended in any way and that our paths may cross again." Juanard replied, "My friend, you have done far more for us than what we have done for you. We hate to see you go and if you wish you can stay until next spring or forever. We will never forget you."

The travelers packed up their gear and started off into the direction of the rising sun. The entire settlement was there to see them off and wish them luck.

8 – Romono

It took another moon time for the travelers to reach the land of the Romono people. It was a hard trip by the nature of travel in that primal world, but uneventful. By the time they got there Rafinni was walking with a barely perceptible limp and not slowing them down. As they approached the land of the Romono the three men were familiar with the region and the two women were intrigued. It was more flat than they were used to, there were more trees, but the trees were spaced apart instead of the small but dense copses they were more familiar with back home. Eventually they came to the shore of the Great Sea of the South and even a trail along the coast. They had heard from the men that the Romono Village was quite close to the sea and they found the scene both interesting and pleasant. Up to that point in their travels they were concentrating on the journey and had not given much thought to where they would be arriving and living, but knowing they were near forced them to start thinking about what that meant.

The women wondered if they would be accepted and if they would have enemies. They also wondered if they could accept these people's culture and beliefs. Would they be comfortable here? They were taking a big step and they had concerns. They also thought about their mother's not knowing their grand children and their children not knowing their grandmothers. So many things could go wrong. Jonayla wondered if she could find and live out her destiny here. Abella was not a philosopher was not as introspective and didn't need to worry about competing with her own mother, but Jonayla was and did. Where was it all to lead? Time would tell. They were now committed to their new life.

They were spotted by a scouting party at the same time they saw the scouts, but the scouts turned and ran away. The travelers looked at each other and had to laugh as they knew that two people riding on horses that where pulling pole drags with a young horse walking along with them, a wolf nearby and two half grown wolf pups romping in the grass would be a scary sight if not prepared for it. They knew they were close and the three men knew the Romono people so they continued on. They knew they would be met with a "welcoming" party and the welcoming party would be prepared to defend themselves. Since three of them were returning home they were not worried about the reception, but knew it would be interesting.

The travelers saw the "welcoming party" a little over a hundred paces in the distance. Angitonio was walking ahead of the others who were strung out in single file behind him. He stopped and raised his arm to signal the rest and called out for them to stop. The signal was not necessary as the others had seen the "welcoming party" and already stopped, although they did move up to where Angitonio was, leaving the animals behind, and clustered around him to see better. The "welcoming party" consisted of twelve men and three women spread out forming a barrier like line across the path and some distance into the trees on each side of the path. Each person was holding a spear at about waist level pointed at the travelers. The travelers also saw that in the distance behind the "welcoming party" another knot of people that were obviously from the village wondering what was going on but not wanting to be too close to the action. The Visior, their spiritual leader, wearing a face mask with enigmatic symbols and patterns painted on it stood on the path in front of the line of people holding the spears. The Visior wore a robe of bearskin and was holding a mace. The mace was about twelve inches long and he/she was holding it vertically with the enigmatic carvings facing the travelers. He shouted out "GO AWAY - - GO AWAY" and pushed the mace towards them and pulled it back to his chest while doing a high stepping dance and occasionally throwing some kind of dust out in front of him/her from a pouch hanging on his/her belt. Once he shouted the woman travelers could tell it was a man, but the three men travelers had recognized him from the beginning. Angitonio turned to Rafinni and, hardly able to stand up as he was trying so hard not to break down in hysterical laughter, said, "I think it would be best if you go and explain us to the Visior. You are his assistant and he will relate to you better than either Arowman or me." At that point none of the travelers could hold back any longer and all started laughing. They knew this was not the time, but to the travelers it was so funny they could not help themselves.

Finally they settled down enough that Rafinni felt he could control himself and started walking down the path towards the "welcoming party". As he drew close he called out, Honorable Visior and dedicated mentor, it is me Rafinni returning home with Angitonio and Arowman and with Arowman's and my mates.

Visior: "How do I know you are really Rafinni?"

Rafinni: "Because my mother is Malineia and by the way how is she?"

Visior: "She is fine, but why are you travelling with horses and wolves. Have the evil spirits taken control of you?"

Rafinni: "No evil spirits. Your teachings have served me well. The animals answer to us and I can show you, and everyone, how to do it. Don't I look like the Rafinni you mentored?"

Visior: "You do look and sound like the Rafinni I know. Welcome home Rafinni!"

The Visior took off the mask, tucked the mace under his arm and held out his hands in greeting. They grasped each other's hands and then hugged each other. The Visior said, "Have the others come so I can welcome them home and meet the new mates." Rafinni hollered to his fellow travelers to approach and the Visior told the rest of the "welcoming party" to put down their weapons and come meet their fellow Romonos and assured them that there was no danger.

When the two groups moved together and as individuals of the "welcoming party" realized who the travelers were there were hearty greetings hugging back slapping, questions and general pandemonium as everyone was so glad to see their old friends, find out about their journey and exchange information. After several minutes of chaos Raffelellio, Chief of the Romono village shouted "STOP!" It took a while for his order to sink in, but gradually things quieted down, people quit moving around and Raffelellio said to everyone, "We are all happy to have our own return and we want to know all about their journey. We also want to meet and learn about their mates and the animals that apparently answer to them. But we can't do that like this. We will have a feast tonight and let them tell their stories to all of us then. So for now let's all go home and back to whatever you were to do today and get ready for tonight." The crowd slowly moved apart with individuals slowly starting back to the village.

When the individuals of the "welcoming party" started returning to the village the village people that had been holding back started coming forward and intermingling with questions and getting limited answers, but turned around back to the village with the others. Raffelellio, the Visior and the travelers stayed where they were.

"So." said Raffelellio to the group in general and Rafinni in particular, "Rafinni, introduce us to your fellow travelers and then explain the animals." Rafinni smiled as he thought to himself, "this should be interesting", made the formal introductions and then said, "Jonayla can explain the animals." And he then turned to her. Jonayla smiled one of her radiant smiles that she had inherited from her mother and for a moment both Raffelellio and the Visior were stunned by her beauty. That was the first either had studied her in any detail.

She then explained in his language, "When you get a herd animal like a horse or a pack animal like a wolf when they are very young and raise them like your own child, it will bond to you and want to please you as you feel towards your mother. As they grow you have to train them and they learn differently than your own child so you have to work with that, but they become very loyal to you. The wolf is very protective of me and young children so the people must be warned to do nothing that the wolf will think is threatening to me or any of the children; and for good measure they should not act threatening to anyone when she is around. The animals are nervous, as I am, around people we don't know and so no one should go near them until they have been properly introduced and they get to know the person. Also the horses are not to be killed, and it would be easy to do so as they are used to people."

He was unusually impressed. Although she put his mind at ease he felt a discomfort in that he knew he was dealing with someone with uncanny abilities. He would have to be careful as she might not be what she seems. He did not work it all out quite that clearly, but that is what he felt. But then he was not too sure of what she it was that she "seemed" to be. The Visior had similar feelings and when they would later discuss it between themselves they would articulate it more clearly and openly admit their fears. She was a bit scary.

Rafinni spoke up as they were contemplating what Jonayla had told them saying, "We have many new things to show everyone and I think you will be shocked at what you see and at how much these things can help our people." Raffelellio did not respond to Rafinni immediately as he was still digesting what Jonayla had said and his reactions to her in general; but when he realized that Rafinni had spoken and then what Rafinni had said he turned to Rafinni and asked, "And what are those things?" Rafinni simply said, "That should wait and be done with demonstrations."

Raffelellio then said, "This is probably enough talk for now. Each of you should find your families and reunite. But be sure to meet at the meeting ground for the feast tonight." The little group broke up and the travelers went back to where they had left their belongings and animals. They decided on a place for the horses and set up their tents there so the tents would air out and dry properly so as to not get moldy or rot and to give the horses something they would recognize. The wolf and one of her pups went with Jonayla and Arowman to the abode of the family that he had become part of when living with them before. That family had sort of adopted him. Rafinni and Angitonio went to their families. Of course Rafinni took Abella with him along with the other wolf pup.

As Jonayla walked through the village the realization that she was about to meet Arowman's adopted family hit her. She wondered how she would be accepted, and wondered too how she would feel towards them. First impressions were important. She also worried about how they would accept the wolf and its half grown pup. She steeled herself to her fate and did not share her concerns with Arowman. When he turned to one of the dwellings she knew this was it, took in a deep breath, squared her shoulders and followed him to the doorway. He rapped on the door post and in a short time an older woman pulled back the leather drape and looked at him, let out a shriek, and grabbed him in a bear hug crying.

When Arowman and his brother had first came to the village a few years earlier and decided to stay for a while, they had asked around to try to find more suitable living quarters than their travelling tents. Arowman came across this old couple who were quite willing to share some space in their abode on the condition that he would supply some of the household provisions, food, and other tasks that would normally be expected of an adult male child still living at home. His brother Bandalar found other accommodations. As it turned out Arowman and the old couple worked their way into each other's hearts to the point that he, and they, felt of each other as if he was such an adult child. Bandalar, made a similar arrangement, but did not develop such an intimate relationship; but then he did not relate to the Romono people, their way of life, or the place like Arowman did.

Arowman was a proficient hunter and provided well for the three of them, but he also was handy and fixed things around the abode. He repaired the low table they all sat around on pillows for meals and he made wooden tongs and a fork to help the woman prepare and serve salads based on leaf vegetables with other fruits and vegetables cut up and mixed in and served cold.

When he saw how difficult it was getting for the both of them to get up from sitting on the floor, he devised and built chairs for each of them. Neither he, nor anyone else, had ever seen such a thing, but as he thought about it he remembered how he would look for a fallen tree or large stone to sit on whenever he could. He also thought about the limestone block with a padded cushion that Jonayla's mother, Ayla as the Zelandonii (spiritual leader) of the people, would sit on when she wanted to simply watch something or someone in the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni or to simply meditate. It had been selected and placed where her predecessor and mentor had wanted it for the same purpose. He bent saplings into the shapes he needed by soaking them in boiling water and forcing them around stakes he had pounded into the ground where the stakes would hold the bent wood until it was dry. He then bound them together with raw hide that had soaked in water and shrunk and tightened its hold as it dried. The wood for the seats and backs was not bent, but the sides that touched the person sitting on it were carved flat. The chairs even had arm rests and he actually measured the person the chair was meant for and made it the right size. With leather pads stuffed with straw the chairs were very comfortable. The old people were amazed at what he could do and eternally grateful.

As the old woman hugged Arowman and cried Jonayla noticed an old man hobble up behind her. He just stood and watched the reunion play out. When the woman released Arowman, he went to the old man and they too embraced. When her eyes cleared somewhat from the tears the old woman looked at Jonayla and said to Arowman, but without looking at him, "And this must be your bride." He replied, "Yes and I must introduce her." Before he could do the introductions, the old woman's eyes cleared more so she got a better look at Jonayla and she cried out, "Great Mother she is so beautiful!" She immediately realized that she should not have been so blunt and put her hand across her mouth and gasped in shame.

Jonayla had often heard that she was beautiful and was pleased but shocked and went to the woman had hugged her saying, "The beauty is only skin deep. It is what is in my heart that matters." The old man raised an eyebrow and smiled, but said nothing. She then released the hug and stepped back. Arowman stepped in and did the appropriate introductions. The old woman was Hildana and the man was Frackoro. Hildana came to her senses and realized she was the hostess asked them enter the abode. Jonayla stopped and said, "The wolf and her pup are quite attached to me and will be quite agitated if left alone in a strange place. Would it be all right if they came in with me? Maybe you should meet them first." She stepped back and patted the fronts of her shoulders and the wolf jumped up putting its paws where she had patted, gently took her jaw in its mouth and growled as Jonayla ruffed up the fur around its neck and ears. Hildana and Frackoro both gasped in fear and looked at Arowman. He said, "Have no fear that is how they show their love for each other."

Hildana and Frackoro looked at each other, he gave her a slight nod and she said, "They can come in." As they started in, Hildana remembered that they would be needing a place to stay and stopped, turned to Arowman and said, "Both of you can stay with us until you make permanent arrangements; so if that is what you would like, get your things and bring them in." Once they brought their things into the abode Hildana suggested they make themselves comfortable and started to make some tea. Jonayla noticed the woman was very nervous and she also noticed that the woman was suffering from arthritis so every movement was painful. She went to the woman and asked, "Can I help? I have some relaxing herbs that will make a nice tea." The woman looked at her and said, "You must be tired from the travels and from meeting all new people." "Yes, but not as tired as you and I am young and strong and I do have some nice herbs." She held up the Otter skin medicine bag that she always carried as though that would prove what she had just said.

Hildana said, "The fire went out I have to start a new one."

"I see the hearth and the fire making materials, I will have a fire going quickly. You should reacquaint with Arowman while I take care of everything. Don't worry about a thing."

The woman visibly relaxed and joined Arowman and Frackoro. Arowman was starting to tell about their journey and started over when she joined them. Hildana listened intently, but wondered about Jonayla. The young woman seemed too confident. Could she walk into a strange abode and take over with competence. She was thinking that she was the hostess and should not be relaxing while a guest, and especially a guest that might be very important to her and to whom she should be making a good impression, was making the tea. And not only that, she had to start a fire. Starting a fire required twirling a stick between one's palms while maintaining downward pressure until enough heat was generated by friction between the end of the stick and another piece of wood to make a glowing hot clump of wood dust drop into the kindling.

Hildana was thinking herself into genuine shame when Jonayla handed her a hot cup of good smelling tea. Hildana was startled, but took the cup. She looked over to the cooking hearth and there was a nice fire going. She watched as Jonayla unobtrusively handed the two men cups of tea. She then looked at the cup and it was one she would have selected for visitors. She was impressed that Jonayla had found the right cups. She then tasted the tea a bit more critically and sensed that it had some mint, but more than that, there was something she could not identify but realized it was having a calming effect. She thought to herself, "Maybe this young woman is more than just a pretty face."

As Hildana relaxed, she forgot about how quickly Jonayla had started the fire and noted that Frackoro seemed to be more relaxed and comfortable. She started listening to Arowman's story more intently. She did not notice the wolf inching up to her until it licked her hand. She was shocked, but saw the concern in the wolf's eyes. Jonayla was always aware of the wolf and had watched wondering how Hildana would react. Jonayla said, "Hildana, she sees that you are hurting and wants to comfort you and would like your attention. She likes to be petted on the head and scratched behind her ears." The woman looked at Jonayla as though she was from Mars, but reached out and petted the wolf and it obviously enjoyed it. She thought about it for a long time as she gently rubbed the wolf's fur and listened to the conversation. The wolf did calm her and Hildana realized it. She was intrigued.

From time-to-time Hildana would glance over at Jonayla, and especially when Arowman was talking about her, and noticed that she was just sitting quietly as though not to intrude. Hildana wondered if what he was saying was true, if Jonayla was bored, or if Jonayla was trying to not intrude. One thing she was sure of was that she was going to get to know this young woman better.

Arowman brought Jonayla into the conversation when he told of their encounter with the band of thugs and how she had speared the man through the throat. Frackoro had commented that it must have been a lucky throw from so far. Jonayla corrected, "No. Not lucky. It was what I intended. I have never been so mad in my life. But I had never killed a person before and I get no pleasure from having done it, but I could see no other way. I did what I had to do. As I look back I still do not see another way, nor has anyone else suggested that there might have been. I still regret having to do it. My calling is to save lives not end them."

Hildana, changing the subject, asked "Jonayla, could you tell us more about the animals?" Jonayla thought for a moment and started, "As far as I know my mother was the first person to befriend an animal. She was orphaned at age five and was discovered in the wilderness and raised by a Clan group. They forced her out of their group when she was fourteen and she wandered for several moons finally finding a fertile valley with a nice little cave. She seemed to have everything that she needed, but would have to kill a large animal to get the hide, bones, and meat that she would need to survive the winter. She had to be preparing for the winter. When with the Clan they only let her hunt with the sling, and grudgingly at that, so she had never used a spear. She dug a pit trap and stampeded a small herd of horses towards it and luckily one fell in. As she was butchering the horse, she discovered it was a nursing mare and the foal was staying around. She felt sorry for the foal and fed it, loved it and took care of it. And they became friends for many years. After meeting Jondalar, who she eventually mated, they found, and were living with, a group of people and on one of her outings she killed a lone black wolf that was stealing an ermine from her trap line and it attacked her so she killed it. She then discovered it was a nursing mother. There was snow on the ground so she tracked it back to where the wolf had left her pups and retrieved and raised the only one still alive. Our animals are descendents of those. If you get one very young and raise it as your own child it will bond to you as a child does."

There was a long pause. Finally Hildana asked, "Is that all?" Jonayla replied, "Yes? Well maybe some more. You do have to train it to do what you want and they do learn differently than a child. You also have to pay attention to it and learn how to understand the animal's needs and moods."

"You mean there is not magic?" asked Hildana.

"Oh, no magic, just love and work."

At that Arowman chipped in with, "Just wait until you see all that the animals do to help us. You won't believe your eyes." Hildana looked down at the full grown wolf she was still gently stroking and it looked up at her and she realized that she had monetarily forgotten that it was there and that she had been stroking it; she saw the love and compassion in the animal's eyes and her heart melted. Jonayla watched the interplay between the woman and the wolf and said, "Well maybe some magic. Like what is happening between you and the wolf right now. It comes from your heart."

The old woman then said, "Stroking the wolf is even making my sore finger joints feel better." To which Jonayla smiled and explained, "That is not the wolf, but something I put in your tea." Frackoro had been watching and listening without saying anything, but at that moment he said, "Jonayla, you sound like a Visior." To which Jonayla responded, "I have been training as an acolyte under our Zelandonii which is our word for Visior. So maybe some has rubbed off onto me." He smiled thinking "That does not surprise me. Mating a Visior would be something Arowman would do."

Frackoro then said, "It is now time that we should all be going to the feast. It is in honor of our returning young men and their brides so we must not miss it." They left the abode with the wolves walking with them. The adult wolf walked with the old woman as though protecting her, which it was.

As they walked into the large gathering area inside the circle of rather substantial abodes granaries and other storage buildings they were part of a mass of people. A general feast was always a big draw and this one was to welcome home their three young men who brought wives and tame animals and who knows what other interesting tales. And, there were the interesting aromas promising good food and lots of it.

Hildana tried to introduce Jonayla to everyone, and Rafinni's mother was also trying to introduce Abella to everyone and when their paths happened to cross they did introductions all around. Rafinni's mother seemed to have taken to Abella and Rafinni was all smiles. When it seemed that everyone was there, Raffelellio stepped up on a flat topped grassy mound that had been made there years before. As people noticed him standing there they gradually quieted down watched him. When the roar of the crowd got low enough for him to be heard he shouted out, "CAN I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION".

That quieted the last of the discussions and he addressed the people saying, "I am sure that you all know why we are having this feast, but I will repeat it should anyone not know. We are gathered here today to give thanks for the return of three of our own that have been gone for over two sun cycles visiting exotic places. Two of the young men have returned with exotic brides and we welcome them as our own." He paused and everyone clapped and hollered. He continued, "The travelers were fortunate to have had only one misfortune, a broken leg that was set properly and it now appears that he will have no lasting problems with it. I know everyone wants to hear all about their travels so I have asked Angitonio to come up here and tell us about it. As time goes on I am sure we will get filled in with more details. Angitonio come up here and give us a summary of your travels." Raffelellio stepped back and Angitonio joined him on the raised platform. As Angitonio started to talk, Raffelellio stepped off the platform.

Angitonio gave an abbreviated description of their journey, the places they visited and the peoples they met. He made, what sounded to Jonayla an exaggerated, description of the Zelandoni almost making them sound like some kind of supernatural people. She was a little surprised that he did not mention the problem they had with the gang of hoodlums, but was glad that he didn't. She then thought he might be building up the Zelandoni to make her and Abella more acceptable to his people. But that made her even more uncomfortable as she knew the people would now be expecting a lot more from them and they might not meet those expectations. She would have to think of ways to moderate their expectations.

When Angitonio finished, Raffelellio stepped back up onto the platform and addressed the people saying, "It is our custom for the visitors to go through the food line first and to take what is, to their taste, the best. So will Arowman and Rafinni take your brides through the line and we will even let both of you take your food after your mate does. So now, let's eat!" He stepped down and the crowd started to edge towards the food that had been set out with the servers waiting.

The travelers got their food and sat on some logs that had been strategically placed for that purpose. The people that they were staying with joined them. Soon Raffelellio joined them and said, "I hear that your animals help you in many ways and was wondering if you could demonstrate some of those things tomorrow?" Arowman added, "You are familiar with the spear thrower, but Jonayla is phenomenal with the sling. I think we should have her give a demonstration on it also."

9 – "NO!"

The demonstrations were going well. They started with Jonayla showing how to use the sling and its range and accuracy. They then showed how they rode the horses at a slow walk and then a trot. People were really impressed when they demonstrated a full gallop. They even let some of the teenagers ride the horses. But the people were really amazed when they demonstrated spearing a target in a vital place from horseback at a full gallop. The younger men really wanted to learn how to do that, but they would need to get horses first. One thing at a time.

Jonayla and Arowman then demonstrated how the pole drags were hitched to the horses and then loaded. They had the horses take the loaded pole drags though some rough parts of the practice field to show how they rode up and over obstacles. Everyone was impressed. Just as they finished the demonstrations a couple of hunters came into the practice field from a path leading from the direction of the great mountains. They had been gone scouting for some days and knew nothing of the arrival of the travelers. They stopped and looked around and were shocked to see horses with some contraptions (the pole drags) strapped to them and even more concerned when they saw the wolf and her half grown offspring. Raffelellio hailed them over to where he was standing which was near the horses and the travelers. Since he seemed to be all right with whatever was happening, they went over to him asking, "What is going on?"

Raffelellio replied to their question "Angitonio, Arowman, and Rafinni have returned, Arowman and Rafinni brought mates with them and you should see all the things they can do. The horses and wolves are part of it. But first what did you find?" The two men just looked around and wondered what was happening. It was a surreal scene to say the least. Finally one spoke saying, "We thought we would be bringing interesting news, but now I am not so sure." Raffelellio said, "I understand, but I am sure your news is interesting." Arowman was beaming with pleasure at their discomfort and Jonayla just watched, wondering what was to happen.

The one man finally said, "We spotted a nice herd of aurochs about a day and a half from here and towards the great mountains." "That's great news," said Raffelellio, "Should we plan a hunt?" "We were thinking we should, but then we saw a group of flatheads in the distance." Raffelellio thought for a moment, and then said, "Maybe we should kill the flatheads first and then hunt the aurochs."

"NO!" Screamed Jonayla. "Don't kill them!"

Everyone turned to look at her.

She looked around and wondered if her automatic reaction might not have been very wise. Arowman stepped up beside her. Then Rafinni was there too. And she realized that even Angitonio was standing next to Arowman. Had she made a blunder? There was a long pause and finally Raffelellio said to her, "And why not?"

She squared her shoulders and decided to be true to her beliefs and said, "Because they are people like us and we should work to together instead of fighting."

He replied, "But they are animals and they take what we need."

She was calming a bit, and determination was surging through her body. She looked him in the eye and said emphatically, "Only in your minds!"

He stepped back not expecting, but impressed by, the flint hard inner strength from the girl. As their eyes locked on each other he wondered to himself, "What does she know that I don't? Could it be important?" He decided to find out and asked. "If we don't kill then what should we do?"

That was the opening she needed and responded immediately. "What I would suggest is that we go and talk to them about cooperation, trade and defining hunting and gathering territories. And maybe have a joint hunt. The herd of aurochs might be a possibility. Our hunting methods are far more effective than theirs and it would show them in a subtle way that if we were to fight each other they would lose." He looked at her for a long time and finally said something to the effect of "You jest."

"No, I am dead serious."

Arowman looked at her with pride, love and wonder.

Raffelellio then asked, "How do we do all that? What do we do first? And what do they have that we would want in trade?"

She was now in her element as planning was second nature to her. She explained, "You and I and one of your scouts," as she looked at the returning scouts, "should go to them and talk to them. I will have to interpret since I am sure that none of you know their language. There should only be three of us to not appear threatening."

He looked at her in disbelief and said "How can you talk to them, they can't talk."

"They don't talk with voice sounds like we do," she countered, "the talk mostly with hand signs, facial expression and body posture. They make some vocal sounds but not many."

"And you know that language?"

"Yes."

He shook his head. He then asked, "When can we leave?" She said "As soon as I can pack some things. I would suggest that you take some things such as knives and bowels as gifts and to show them what you could give in trade." He looked at her and wondered about her. "She seems too confident. She seems to know what she's talking about. Can it be an act?"

The day was drawing to a close so they set out the following morning. It was late in the day when they drew close to where the scouts had seen the flatheads three days before and were about to make camp when Jonayla saw the flatheads and motioned for others to stop and be quiet. They froze and looked where she pointed. They saw nothing but a small family herd of bison peacefully grazing. Then she pointed to a place behind, but upwind of the bison. At first they saw nothing, but then noticed three men looking toward the bison and slowly moving toward the bison. She then pointed to a place downwind of the bison and they saw two men behind bushes holding spears. She made motions indicating that the one group was trying to get the bison to move towards the men behind the bushes who would stab the bison as they moved between the awaiting men. They watched, frozen in place, to see how this would play out. When the bison seemed to have sensed danger, the men upwind started running at them shouting and waving pieces of leather to stampede them. The terrified bison obliged by running direct towards the other two hunters, but they did not make a kill. The bison all got away.

Jonayla looked first at Raffelellio and then at his scout and smiled. They both showed on their faces sadness about the failure. She was pleased that they had such feelings. It would make things easier. The five flatheads moved together to discuss what to do next and Jonayla put down her spears, told Raffelellio and his scout to stay standing where they were until she signaled to them to come to her, and started walking towards the flatheads. Raffelellio wondered what she was doing, but said nothing. The flatheads were still not aware of Jonayla and the two men with her. They were engrossed in their discussions and did not see her until she got quite close and then gapped in astonishment. What could a woman of the "others" be doing out in the open and alone and walking to them? As she got close she signed, "Greetings." Now they were really confused in that she knew how to greet them.

Jonayla could tell which man was the leader by the way the others positioned themselves. It appeared they positioned themselves in deference to him. That was partially true, but it had a practical side in that it made it possible for each man to see any signs the leader made and he could see theirs. She walked straight to the leader while holding her hands out in front of her with palms up so he could see she had no weapons and kneeled down in front of him with her head bowed and looking at his boots. It was how a clan (flathead) woman would ask any man for an audience and in their culture was in no way demeaning to the woman.

The clan leader wondered why she was there and what she could possible want. Of course he could ignore her. And, he hated to act on curiosity as he knew that could often lead to trouble. But he was terribly curious. And then he knew they could not communicate and it might be interesting, and maybe even fun, to watch her try. He tapped her on the shoulder signaling that he would hear her out but doubting that she would know what it meant. She stood and signed to him in the ancient language common to all clans and used in their sacred ceremonies, "My leader, the taller man," and she pointed to the man standing some distance away, "wishes to talk to you about working together. He does not know how you talk so I must translate for him. Can he come and talk?" The leader was not too pleased as they had just missed killing a nice bison and now he is being distracted by some leader of the others wanting to talk. Yet, those others had not caused his hunters to not get the bison and working together might be a good thing. Life seemed to be getting more complicated and he was not too pleased about it, but he had to face it. He signed, "He can come."

She turned to the two men and pointed to Raffelellio and motioned for him to come to her. As he started, the scout also started and she pointed to him and held up her hand with the palm facing him and moved the hand side-to-side to tell him not to come. He got the point and stopped. When Raffelellio reached her she explained to him what had transpired and said "I will introduce you." She then turned to the Clan leader and signed, "We talk with voice sounds and that will seem noisy to you. I will have to use the voice sounds as I talk so he can understand. What is your name so I can introduce you properly?" He said, as he hit his chest with his fist and signed, "My name is Grog". She said and signed, "Grog I will now introduce my leader Raffel to you." She turned to Raffelellio and said and signed so the clan leader would know what she said, I am going to introduce you to the clan leader as Raffel. "Then she said, "Raffel, please meet Grog the leader of the clan hunters." The clan leader signed and she translated, "Greetings Raffel." He did not pronounce "Raffel" very well, but Raffelellio let it pass. Raffelellio then said"Greetings Grog, I hope we can work together to the benefit of both our peoples." Jonayla signed the translation. Grog then signed to Raffelellio, "What might that be?"

Then with a stroke of insight, genius and imagination that surprised, but pleased, Jonayla, Raffelellio suggested, "We saw that the spirit of the bison did not give up one of his own to your hunters. My scouts saw a herd of aurochs about a half day in that direction [pointing to the North] and if we were to join your hunters with mine we could probably get several animals." Jonayla signed the translation. Grog replied, "When?" To which Raffelellio said "I can be back here with my hunters in two days. If you meet us here we can go to the aurochs together and plan the hunt when we find them." When Jonayla translated she added that they would be using horses to help and that Grog should be expecting to see the horses. He was confused and wondered if she used the wrong sign about horses but decided that he would be looking for something strange and agreed to meet them. They all disbursed going their own ways to prepare.

It was too late to travel that day so they made camp and returned to the settlement early the next day. On the way, Jonayla told Raffelellio that his suggestion was the perfect thing to have done showing him that she was pleased. He then mentioned to her that her translation to Grog was longer that it should have been and asked her what she had added. Again he impressed her in that he had noticed the extra length in the translation and explained that she had added that they would be using the horses to prepare him for the shock. Raffelellio chuckled a bit and asked, "How do you use horses to hunt?" To which she said, "You will see. And I think you will be impressed."

The group of seven Romono hunters met the five clan (flathead) hunters as planned but it was late in the day so without mingling and keeping some distance apart they all made camp, had a meal, and turned in for the night. The next morning they all got up broke camp and had their morning meal. Jonayla went to the clan leader and suggested that her people lead the way to the aurochs since their scout knew where they were and then the two leaders could plan how best to hunt them. The clam hunters were shocked to see the horses and wolves and even more shocked to see how they did the people's bidding, even pulling the pole drags. If they were not uncomfortable enough by just being with the "others" their control over the animals sent shock waves of fear through their bodies. But they followed, at some distance, Jonayla's people to find the aurochs.

The sun was near its zenith when they located the aurochs. They were in a large grassy fairly flat steppe like setting with a small river flowing through it. The aurochs were on the other side of the river from the people and beyond the aurochs was a more rugged landscape. In the rugged area were a few large trees spaced quite far apart, some large stones half out of the ground, a number of widely spaced large bushes and at one place a rocky outcrop about the height of a man with a fairly flat top. Jonayla and Raffelellio went over to the clan and she asked Grog for an audience and signed "We must plan the hunt." They had stopped at the river and Raffelellio bent down at a sandy spot and flattened it out, picked up a stick and drew the scene in the sand. He first made some wavy lines to indicate the river and then some circles, squares and rectangles to indicate the trees, shrubs and stones of the rugged area on the far side of the aurochs and finally stick pictures of the aurochs. He then explained the picture to Grog and Jonayla translated. Grog would look at the picture and then the scene as he was grasping what Jonayla was signing and the meaning of the picture in the sand and signed that he understood.

Raffelellio then said, "I think we each should have several hunters go far around the herd, travelling downwind and position themselves behind trees, rocks and bushes in the rugged area," and pointed to the picture as he talked. Jonayla translated. He continued, "The rest of the hunters will drive the aurochs towards the hunters waiting in ambush." Grog nodded that he agreed. But he secretly wondered how they could make the animals go where they wanted them to go in such an open landscape. It would require all the hunters to just drive the animals with no one to spear them. He wondered what Raffelellio knew that he didn't. Raffelellio seemed too confident. Then Raffelellio shocked him even more saying, "Jonayla tells me that your hunters must stab their spears into the animal. They do not throw the spears like we do. So I suggest that all your hunters hide in the rugged area and I will position three" as he held up three fingers, "on that outcrop and the rest of my hunters will stampede the animals." Grog looked at his own fingers looked at Raffelellio's six hunters (discounting Jonayla), spayed out one hand and assigned a finger to each of Raffelellio's hunters and putting his thumb from the other hand near, folded three fingers and wondered how three people could do anything more than simply scatter the aurochs. He asked "how can three hunters do it?" Jonayla signed back before even translating to Raffelellio, "You will see." Grog agreed and went back to his hunters, explained the plan and they set off to position themselves. Raffelellio explained the plan to his hunters and the three went off to position themselves on the outcrop. Angitonio and Rafinni went with that group since they were both now fairly skilled with the spear thrower.

Arowman stayed back because he and Jonayla would have to do most of the driving of the animals using the horses. Grog decided to go with the hunters that would be on the outcrop because he wanted to see how these over confident "others" would pull this off and being on the outcrop would give him a good vantage point to observe everything. He was nervous about being so close to the Romono hunters but they were not acting threatening so he steeled himself to the task. The Romonos that would be driving the animals waited until they were sure that all the hunters were in position.

Arowman explained to the other two hunters that they were to stay behind the animals and slowly get them to move toward the hunters laying in wait and the he and Jonayla would be on the horses guarding the flanks of the herd to keep individual animals from escaping. The two hunters were not too sure of it, but were willing to do as he said. They all crossed the river, spread out and slowly moved toward the aurochs. All the hunters driving the animals made noise by talking and hollering and also waived pieces of clothing so the aurochs would know they were there. As planned the aurochs became aware of the people and moved away from them which made the aurochs move closer to the hunters in wait. Whenever an animal wandered away from the body of the herd Jonayla or Arowman would quickly ride towards it and hound it back into the herd. The wolf went with Jonayla and the half grown pup went with Arowman, and both the wolf and the pup had a great time chasing aurochs that strayed. As one animal moved away from the noisy people it made the herd denser and the animals in the herd would move to get some room and in that way the herd slowly moved closer to the hunters waiting for them.

Grog watched from his vantage point on the stone outcropping in amazement. The herd was actually moving closer to the awaiting hunters.

When the hunters moving behind the herd noticed that the herd sensed the presence of the hunters hiding ahead of them the hunters driving the herd started running toward the herd yelling and screaming and waving pieces of clothing and lighted torches. The herd started to panic and stampede. A cow veered to the left and Jonayla at a full gallop rushed to stop it but saw she could not get to it in time and threw a spear at a full gallop and the animal took three more strides and dropped. Another cow was following but slowed and stopped when the cow ahead dropped giving Jonayla time to catch up and harry it back into the direction she wanted it to go. Then a bull veered to the right and Arowman was able to get to it and with the help of the wolf made it turn back.

Grog could not believe what he was seeing. And even Raffelellio was amazed. As the aurochs ran through the rugged region where the hunters were stationed the clan hunters were able to spear three of them while the Romono hunters on the stone outcropping threw their spears killing five animals and Arowman was able to kill one. Since Angitonio and Rafinni of the Romono had considerable experience with the spear thrower, they tried for animals farther away and got four between them while missing two. Grog had never imagined so many animals killed at one time. The clan way usually resulted in one kill, occasionally two but more often none. The significance sent a shiver up his spine, but he could not formulate in his mind the full meaning. It was beyond his comprehension, but his fear was real and well placed. His kind could not compete. The best they could do would be to peacefully co-exist until they died out.

10 – Abstractions

Grog was dazed. He could not quite grasp the carnage he was looking at and the long term meaning it forebode for his clan. His mind could not go to a future of "no future". It was just as well that he could not foresee that his kind (that many thousands of years later would be known as Neanderthals) would become extinct. Only the clan Mogurs could get close and even they could not go there completely. Their brains were not built for it. Their brains were built for memory, not imagination, and that was starting to show as a fatal flaw. The ability of Jonayla's kind (modern humans) to think of things that were not there and then think of ways to make those imaginary things real was why Grog saw what he was looking at - - the carnage of the hunt. But he could only see the reality, he could not understand why. It was just as well.

Grog could remember seeing a man and a woman riding horses and somehow, just how he could not tell, they made the horses go where the riders wanted them to and go at the speed the riders wanted. He also remembered seeing both the man and the woman throw spears that killed aurochs while riding the horses at high speeds. Even the hunters of the "Others" that did not ride horses threw their spears to kill the animals and he realized at a conscious level how much safer that was than stabbing the spear into the animal like his hunters did. He also could see that the others were rather frail creatures compared to his robust hunters, and even so they were very efficient hunters. He felt, at a subconscious level, both awe and fear. That he did not want them as enemies almost reached his consciousness.

When the dust settled, Grog got down off the outcropping and went to find his Mogur. The Mogur was the Clan's spiritual leader but he still had to hunt to help provide for the clan. Grog found the Mogur gutting and stripping the hide from one of the aurochs. Grog signed, "Do you see what has happened?" The Mogur signed back, "We got three animals." Grog signed with some emphasis, "We have never gotten three aurochs!" The realization sunk into the Mogur's brain rather slowly, but when it did he showed amazement. He then looked around at how many animals the other's got and was stunned. The two of them then looked more closely at their other three hunters who were gutting and skinning their three animals. One of the hunters was only working with one arm. The other arm was hanging uselessly to his side. They walked over to that hunter and Grog asked what was wrong with the arm and he signed "It is broken".

Rafinni had not yet gotten down from the outcropping and was surveying the scene with great satisfaction happened to look at Grog just as the man with the broken arm was explaining the broken arm to Grog and holding it up to help explain. Rafinni looked for Jonayla and when he saw her he cupped his hands around his mouth to help direct his voice and yelled " LA". When she looked up and saw him he yelled "B-R-O-K-E-N A-R-M" and pointed to where the man was. She dropped what she was doing and ran to where they had left their gear and grabbed her otter skin medicine bag and started running back to the man with the broken arm. When she passed Arowman she told him to get a fire started and water boiling. When she got to the man with the broken arm she knelt in front of Grog the proper way for a clan woman to tell a man she wanted to tell, or ask, him something and he tapped her on the shoulder. She stood and signed, "I understand your hunter has a problem that should be attended to. I am a medicine woman and can set his arm if you will allow me to." He stared at her. She held up her otter skin medicine bag and his eyes got big. She had an authentic medicine bag. But how could that be he thought? She was obviously not clan. He then realized that the others must have capable medicine women and she acted like she knew what to do. He wondered what he should do. His hunter needed the bone set and she was offering. Would it matter if she was not clan? The bones must be similar, and maybe the same. He nodded and turned and walked away. She then turned to the man she thought must be the Mogur and kneeled at his feet. He had watched her conversation with Grog and recognized that she was a medicine woman so he took her seriously.

Jonayla signed to the Mogur, "I have to set the hunter's broken arm and I know you must address the spirits. We have never worked together before so we have to understand how we each work. I will give him something to drink to relax the muscles so I can stretch them enough to get the bone in place. It will also put him to sleep." She was careful to not say it would dull the pain as that would be insulting to the hunter by suggesting that he could not stand the pain. She went on to say that it would take a few minutes for the medicine to put him to sleep and that it was important for the hunter to know the Mogur was talking to the spirits before he went to sleep. The Mogur was impressed that she understood that the Mogur's contact with the spirits was as important to the man as it was for the medical procedure. She continued, "When I bring the cup of medicine to the man you must tell me when to give it to him." The Mogur wondered how she knew and how she knew the healing magic, but only nodded. He would think about it later.

She had Arowman help her as he had done with Rafinni's leg several moons before. While the water was heating he cut and shaped some sticks to hold the man's arm in place while the bone healed. When the water was boiling she took some powder from a packet in her medicine bag and put in a small cup and dipped some boiling water into the cup. She stirred it with a small stick, took it to the hunter with the broken arm and signed to him, "I am going to set your broken arm. I have to give you this medicine to relax the muscles so I can stretch them to put the bone back in place. This medicine will not taste good but it is necessary." He nodded and she looked over to the Mogur and signed, "Whenever you are ready."

The Mogur started making the proper signs to the spirits and Jonayla, the hunter and Arowman watched. Jonayla and the hunter knew what the Mogur was telling the spirits. Jonayla was impressed and the hunter was calmed. She gave the man the medicine when the Mogur indicated it was time. Arowman held the man's arm at the shoulder and she pulled near the elbow until she felt the bones slip back into place and then they both worked to hold the arm in place and wrap the sticks in place around the arm. Arowman then cut a piece of leather into a long slender diamond shape to form a sling to support the arm from the elbow to the wrist across his waist and tied the ends behind his neck.

Jonayla then turned to the Mogur and asked, "Does the man have a mate?" He replied that he did and she was coming with the rest of the women to butcher the animals and help carry them back to their cave. Jonayla said to him, "I must speak to her when she gets here." He acknowledged her statement.

The next day the clan women showed up to butcher the animals the clan men had killed and Jonayla noticed a clan woman giving extra attention to the man with the broken arm and went over to them. The woman did not know what to do when she saw a woman of the others approaching, but the man reached over and held her arm to tell her it was all right. Jonayla introduced herself to the woman as "Jon" and the woman replied that she was "Gren".

Jonayla then explained that she is the medicine woman that had set her mate's broken arm and that she believed it will be just fine. The woman appeared to be relieved, but still had reservations about one of the "others" having the ability although she did not express them. Jonayla then gave the woman a small bag of powder and explained how to mix it with hot water and how much to give the man twice a day for a half moon. She explained that the woman must watch the man for signs of pain and when he was in pain to give him a half cup in addition to the morning and night regular doses. She said it would help the healing process. The woman nodded that she understood. Jonayla then told her, and showed her, how to replace the bindings on his arm every moon phase to keep the bones straight and gave her a bowl of suave to rub on the arm when the wrappings were off.

The Mogur noticed the women talking and came over. He explained to Gren that he had helped Jonayla set the bones and assured her the spirits had been properly addressed and that Jonayla was highly competent. That relieved the woman considerably. Jonayla then told Gren that if her mate showed any problems to come get her.

Jonayla looked more critically at the woman and asked, "Is there an infant on the way?" The woman's eyes lit up and she signed, "Yes." The clan people did not smile. They could make something like a smile, but it implied fear or aggression. Jonayla signed back, "That is wonderful. I love babies and hope when it is here I will be able to see it and hold it. Is your mate happy about it?" Gren signed "He is." Jonayla then asked, "Do you want a boy or a girl?" The woman signed back, "I should want a boy, but I would like a girl first, but please don't tell anyone." She then looked down in shame. Jonayla signed, "I will not tell. I am a medicine woman and keep many secrets. And you must know that wanting a girl will have nothing to do with what you get, how healthy it is, how beautiful it is or anything else. Be proud of your infant regardless of what anyone says." Jonayla then went on saying, "As I said, I am a medicine woman, and I am a good one, if you need anything send for, or come to, me."

Raffelellio was also sizing up what had happened. He noticed how the clan men actually jabbed their spears into the beasts which put them in great danger and netted only three aurochs along with one broken arm. He also noticed how sturdy they were built and that they were physically very powerful. It occurred to him that if they ever had to fight the flatheads they should not engage in hand-to-hand combat, but spear them from a distance. He immediately decided to make his hunters all train in the use of the spear thrower hoping that it would never have to be used in battle with the flatheads. He still thought of them as flatheads.

As Raffelellio watched he noted that the flatheads bled, gutted and stripped the hides as his own people would. When the women came he noted that they butchered the animals just as his people would. That shocked him as he had never imagined of flatheads being so human. He had never thought about it, but he realized that if he had he would have imagined them biting into the flesh like a lion or any big cat would do. He smiled at himself, but he was still more than a bit shaken by the revelation. He also noted that the men did not actually butcher the animals, but left that to the woman and saw the inefficiency in that practice and wondered why they did it that way. He decided he would ask Jonayla later as she seemed to understand them. He was not close enough to see their knives and that they were simple flakes rather than carefully shaped blades hafted to handles. That shock would come later. It would also shock him later when he would come to realize that they cooked their food as his people did.

As he watched the realization hit him that it was he who had planned the hunt and understood how the flathead hunters should be deployed. The clan leader had no clue, but he did. At a conscious level he started to realize some kind of fundamental difference between them. He suddenly realized that if he ever had to he could outwit the clan leader and he decided to learn all he could about the clan. Someday he might need to know, whether for his people, the clan or both. He was going to have some long talks with Jonayla. He then wondered how it was that she knew so much about them. All this was happening because of her. If she had not suddenly showed up in their midst just days ago they would now be trying to kill the flatheads, not trying to understand them. His thoughts where something like "What is this world coming too".

He called to the Visior and motioned for the Visior to come to him. When the Visior came, Raffelellio said to the Visior as he reached out and moved his hand in an arc sweeping across the scene, "Do you see what is happening here?" The Visior responded, "We are butchering the animals." Raffelellio then said, with a rather exasperated expression, "We and a bunch of Flatheads are butchering the animals. Does that seem normal to you?" "Well, when you put it that way, I guess it doesn't, does it?" The Visior replied. "No it doesn't," Raffelellio almost yelled. "Three days ago I was starting to organize the hunters to go out and kill the flatheads! How can things change so much so fast?" Gradually the meaning seeped through the Visior's consciousness and he realized that something very significant was actually playing out in front of him. The Visior looked at Raffelellio and asked "And why didn't you go out and kill them?" Raffelellio answered, "Because Jonayla screamed 'NO' and I asked her 'Why Not' and now this." The Visior rubbed his chin in thought and let out a "Hmmmm".

The two men stood looking at each other for some time contemplating the situation. Finally Raffelellio said "What do we do now? How do we behave towards the flatheads? We can't treat them like a pride of cave lions that happened to move in next to us. It is not even like another group of people becoming neighbors. So how do we treat them - - deal with them? The Visior suddenly realized he had no idea whatsoever. He also realized that it was an important, maybe even vital, question. Maybe, even one that needed an answer. Finally Raffelellio said, "Jonayla got me into this, maybe I should ask her. She seems to understand them. She can even talk to them." The Visior just nodded approvingly. Raffelellio said to the Visior, "Get Jonayla and bring her here." The Visior left.

The Visior found Jonayla talking to Gren and waited for a lull in their conversation to tell Jonayla that Raffelellio wanted to talk to her. She signed to Gren that her leader needed her, signed goodbye and turned to the Visior who led her to Raffelellio. As she stood looking at Raffelellio, he was tongue-tied. He did not know how to start. She got a little smile as she realized his dilemma. She could not help herself. Finally he simply asked, "What do we do now?" She then broke out a full grin. He was doing the right thing and she saw that as a sign that he was a good leader.

He did not feel like a good leader. Good leaders should know what to do. She realized that even good leaders did not, could not always know what to do. She also knew that a good leader would realize when he did not know how to deal with a situation and would ask any one that might know. It pleased her that he had asked and had asked her. She knew she was the only person in the whole settlement that understood the flatheads and he had asked her.

Raffelellio looked at her and showing a little irritation asked, "Young lady, what is so funny?" "OH" She said, "I am not grinning with humor, but rather pleasure knowing you are very wise."

"WISE" he barked, I have no idea what to do and you call me wise?"

"Not knowing what to do has nothing to do with wisdom," she retorted, "but recognizing it and asking whoever might have some insight shows a lot of wisdom - - and self confidence."

He thought for a moment and then said "Thank You". She gave him one of her smiles that seemed to light up the whole area.

She went on to suggest, "It would be of great help if you and those close to you, and even anyone interested, to be able to talk to them in their language. You/we, actually all of us, should understand their culture, customs and spiritual beliefs. And I mean 'understand'. We don't have to agree. We should just understand what they believe and how they do things to better know how to deal with them. The other thing is that we should work out agreements as to hunting and gathering territories. We might agree to use the same territories, and maybe even exploit them together like the hunt we have just had."

Raffelellio then asked, "How do we go about learning these things." Jonayla replied, "I can explain it to groups and individuals. But I think you should talk to Grog and explain what you plan to do and even try to work out some trade agreements. If two peoples are trading, it often makes them more trusting and sympathetic of each other."

He looked at her and then said, "Changing the subject, when you first arrived you stayed in the background and let others handle everything. Now you are acting like a leader. Why the difference"? She replied, "They were doing fine and the best thing a leader can do when the people are getting along is to stay out of their way". He raised his eyebrows, but said nothing. But he was thinking, "This woman could be a Visior".

It took the clan two moon phases (about two weeks) to move the bounty of the hunt to their cave and process it. Jonayla and Arowman made two trips with the horses and pole drags to help. By helping the clan move the food, they learned where their cave was. They also made several trips moving the Romono people's bounty to their settlement. Before Raffelellio left the site of the hunt, he and Jonayla went to Grog and explained that they wanted to work out ways to live together and set up a meeting at the site of the hunt in two moon times.

11 – Integration

When the meat, fat, bones, hides and other useful parts of the animals from the hunt was all processed and stored, and life in the settlement returned to normal, Jonayla started having meetings with whoever wanted to join on the language, culture and customs of the flatheads/clan. She was surprised that so many people wanted to know. That Raffelellio encouraged the people had something to do with it in the beginning, but soon the people found it to be interesting and really wanted to learn. In general the Romono people felt sorry for the Clan in the sense that their life was so harsh, wondered at their tools being so crude, curious about their beliefs regarding the spirit world, and sympathized with their feeling about the man with the broken arm, the pregnant woman and their feelings for their children and each other.

Raffelellio and Jonayla met with Grog and he was also anxious to establish a working relationship with the Romono people. They showed each other things that they could have for trade and agreed that the Romono people could trade wooden bowels, hafted knives, and meat for treated furs and leathers. They also agreed to have joint hunts and how to divide and/or share gathering areas of certain fruits, grains and vegetables. Raffelellio did not bring up his insight on hunting weapons and methods as he saw those as advantages that he might not want to share until he had established full trust between them.

Grog invited Raffelellio and Jonayla to visit the clans' cave for a meal. They accepted the offer and journeyed with Grog to the cave. Jonayla had seen it when she delivered the meat from the kill but had not gone into the cave nor had she studied it closely from the outside. It was really crude living quarters compared to what she or Raffelellio were used to but much as she expected having heard her mother describe her early life experiences. The meal was a feast, even by Romono standards and when Raffelellio expressed embarrassment on imposing on the resources of the Clan, the Chief was adamant in that it was not enough for all the Romono people had done to make the hunt so successful.

During a lull in the conversation a woman approached the Clan Leader and knelt at his feet. He tapped her on the shoulder and she stood and they had an animated conversation of hand signs. Raffelellio and Jonayla looked away to not intrude on what might be a private conversation. When they had finished, Grog turned to Jonayla and said "Lega is our medicine woman and she would like to talk to you." He then introduced them to each other.

Lega signed to Jonayla saying "I am honored to meet you. I was most impressed at how you set our hunter's broken arm." Jonayla replied, "I hope he recovers completely. And I hope his mate has a healthy infant." Lega continued, "I could not tell what was in the medicine you gave for helping the bones heal and which also reduced his pain but it worked very well." Jonayla then explained what was in the medicine and why it worked. Lega then asked. "Is this a common medicine among your people?" To which Jonayla answered, "Actually it isn't. My mother learned about it from a clan medicine woman many years ago and uses it regularly. I learned it from her." Lega said, "Your mother must be a very good medicine woman, not many clan medicine women know of that medicine." Jonayla replied, "She is the best and learned from the best of all clan medicine women." Lega then asked, "How was it that she learned from the clan medicine woman?"

Jonayla explained, "When my mother was a little girl," and held up five fingers. "She was orphaned by and earthquake and was all alone in the open steppes. She nearly died, but a clan, whose cave had been destroyed by the same earthquake, was wandering in search of a new cave, and came upon her. The medicine woman picked her up and worked her magic to bring her to life and health. The medicine woman raised my mother as her own to adulthood and taught her the healing magic. That clan made my mother their medicine woman when the old medicine woman died. And my mother taught me."

Lega looked at Jonayla and wondered about her story. It was a strange story, but she could detect no hint of untruth in Jonayla's body language. If true it could be more important than what it seems. She then said, "We should compare our knowledge of the healing magic in more detail." "Yes we should," Jonayla replied, "but this is not the time." Lega then did something she would not normally do; she invited Jonayla to return in one moon to which Jonayla agreed.

As Raffelellio and Jonayla returned to the Romono settlement they usually walked side by side, but at one point Raffelellio was a few steps behind and he looked over at her and wondered about her. She seemed quite ordinary. Well not exactly ordinary as she was extraordinarily beautiful. Most of the time she acted ordinary and even a bit shy. But then shy was not right either. It was more that she kept to herself. That was not quite true either. When needed she was always there. And when needed she knew what to do and did it. He then wondered why she had come into his settlement. He knew she had mated Arowman and to return to her mate's home would be normal, but something nagged at him in that such should settle the question, but it didn't. He then thought about the fact that he was returning from feasting with flatheads and being completely comfortable around them; and the food was very good. And, it was all because of her.

There she was walking a couple of steps ahead of him as though everything was perfectly normal. His mind screamed in his head, "NOTHING IS NORMAL - - I DON'T KNOW MY WOLRD ANYMORE!" He calmed himself and as he looked around things looked as they should. In the far distance there was a small herd of bison and that was fairly common.

Just then Jonayla, motioned for him to turn to the right, but she did not break her pace. She pointed over to the left, and when he looked closely he saw a pride of cave lions basking in the sun. He realized that she had seen them and was giving them a wide berth, but she showed no fear. He thought, "She is alert, but knows cave lions and how to avoid agitating them." He nodded approval to himself. As they trudged on something kept nagging at him, but it remained out of his conscious reach. He felt there was something about her that he was missing.

When they got back to the settlement, Raffelellio decided to sleep on his thoughts, but the next day he went to the Visior and sat down with him. The Visior's mate made a nice tea and served it to them and then left them to their discussions. Raffelellio told the Visior everything that had transpired at the Clan feast although he did not know what Jonayla and the medicine woman had discussed. He then filled in the Visior, the best he could, about the thoughts he had on the way back regarding Jonayla. The Visior could not enlighten him, but agreed that the spirits might have some hand in it. He also had to agree that Jonayla showed no signs of evil and had been very helpful. He even pointed out that a good relationship with the flatheads could be a good thing. He could see no down side to it. Raffelellio thanked him for his time and decided to put his thoughts aside and see how things would turn out, but would keep his eyes open.

Jonayla settled into the routine of the settlement except that she held "Clan Culture Discussion Groups" every other day in the town center where there were logs laid out on the ground so such groups could sit and face each other. There were four to eight people at each such meeting. The meetings were quite popular and what the attendees learned they would tell others and so her efforts were rather quickly changing how the Romono people thought about the clan and several were getting quite good at the clan language of hand signs. Jonayla would often see people using the signs. She did not know if they were just practicing or if they were trying to talk without others knowing what they were saying, but it did not matter. She was pleased.

The Clan and the Romonos had more joint hunts and regular trading took hold fairly quickly. There was even a joint feast held in the Romono settlement where both the clan and the Romonos featured their favorite foods. After that both groups started preparing the other's dishes they liked in their own homes.

Winter was coming on and both groups were well stocked up on supplies for the winter when the Romono Trade Master and two of his assistants returned from an extended trading mission. Several people were out in the settlement's common ground in the center of the circle of structures when they arrived and crowded around them to see what they had brought. Jonayla was one as was Raffelellio. Jonayla and Raffelellio converged on the Trader from different directions acknowledging each other, but neither giving much thought to the event having any particular significance. They were wrong. When the Trader saw Jonayla he said, "You must be Jonayla." He had been on the trading mission when she arrived and had never seen her and everyone wondered how he knew it was her. She answered, "Yes". He immediately dropped to one knee and said in a loud voice, "I honor you the blessed reincarnation of the Great Earth Mother"

"WHAT?", Jonayla gasped. "Get up. You look ridiculous."

Raffelellio wondered what the trader knew that no one else did and also thought about his own wonderings about her and stepped forward asking the Trader, "What is this about?" The trader gave Raffelellio a bewildered look and said "you don't know?"

"I don't know what?" Raffelellio countered.

"Jonayla saved the Hisdano people from a gang of ruffians who had been terrorizing them. That's what. They are convinced that she is the reincarnation of the Great Earth Mother. She is a very special person. That's what!"

Raffelellio stepped back and looked at her and said, "Is that true?"

"Not exactly; things get exaggerated with the telling." She corrected. "We did have a run-in with those ruffians and we did put a stop to their shenanigans, but we just did what had to be done and I did not do it alone. Everyone did their part. It was not all that big a thing."

"Yes it was", countered the Trader. "I know the Hisdano and they are a brave people and could be fierce fighters if need be. If they think it was a big thing it is a big thing!"

Raffelellio looked around and realized that many people had joined the group. He noticed that Rafinni, and Angitonio had both arrived so he motioned both over and asked them if the Trader's story was true. They had not heard the Trader's narration so Raffelellio had the Trader tell them what he had told Raffelellio. They confirmed that the event had happened and that Jonayla played the pivotal role, but added that although they did not think of her as the reincarnation of the Great Earth Mother she was very special. Raffelellio thought for a while and as he was thinking he would glance over at her from time-to-time. Finally he asked her, "Why didn't you tell us about that?"

She answered, "I saw no reason to. It was over and there was no threat to anyone."

He thought some more. He could not imagine anyone making such an impression on an entire group such as the Hisdano, and he knew the Trader's description of them was correct, and not at least mention it. He then turned to Rafinni and Angitonio and asked, "Why didn't you say something about it?" They both agreed that it simply hadn't come up and if Jonayla didn't bring it up they saw no reason to either.

Raffelellio sat down on one of the logs that was there for sitting, cupped his head in his hands and wondered, "What have I got here?"

12 – Acceptance

Raffelellio called his Visior over and discussed the situation with him. He started by saying, "It seems that we have a highly honored person in our midst and I don't know what we should do about it." They discussed various ramifications and finally Raffelellio said, "I think I should hear more from everyone about what happened with the Hisdano. Let's get our Trade Master to tell us exactly what he knows about it." He called to a teen aged boy who was passing nearby and told him to "Find the Trade Master and tell him that I want to see him". The boy ran off.

When the Trade Master came, Raffelellio said to him, "Jonayla seems to think what she did for the Hisdano might have been important, but that her part in it was not very special. You obviously believe that it must have been. I need to know more about what she did for them. So, tell the Visior and me what you think she must have done from what they told you."

The Trade Master took a seat and thought for a while. He wanted to get it right. Finally he started, "I did not get the full story, but they idolize her. It seems that they were being victimized by a band of young men living between villages and stealing from other people and especially unwary travelers. When Jonayla came she hunted them down and killed them freeing the Hisdano from a very serious problem. That is all I know except they are convinced that she is the reincarnation of the Great Earth Mother and came to fix their problem."

Raffelellio and the Visior thought about what the Trade Master had said for quite some time. Finally Raffelellio said, "I think I will arrange for the three of us, Jonayla the four people that travelled with her for a meal right here tonight so we can get their side of the story." They each went their separate ways to return later.

The eight people gathered and sat on the logs. Jonayla and her four co-travelers had no idea why Raffelellio wanted to see them but were more than willing to be of whatever help they could be and were relaxed. Besides they had been promised a meal. Three women of the settlement had prepared the meal and served it when everyone was ready. It was a generous meal and well prepared and they all complimented the women on their handy work. The women seemed pleased with the compliments. Jonayla remembered two of them from the sessions on the clan culture and language and complimented them with clan signs and they thanked her with clan signs. They all smiled.

When the meal was over, Raffelellio looked at each and said, "The Trade Master," he paused, looked at the Trade Master, "has told me how the Hisdano people feel about Jonayla and it seems that they think most highly of you." He paused and looked at her and smiled. He then continued, "And I also think highly of you. You are very talented and beautiful as well." She blushed and the others nodded and commented agreement. He went on saying, "The Trade Master assures me that the Hisdano people think more highly of you than you seem to feel deserving of." She blushed again. "I want each of you who were actually there when this 'event' with the gang of ruffians happened. Give your account of what happened, and I want to start with Rafinni." He turned to look at Rafinni indicating that he could start.

Rafinni looked from person to person and then started, "Although I was part of it, I was mostly a spectator. I had broken my leg and it was still tightly bound with sticks keeping the bones in place. We had been traveling and for most of the time I had been riding on top of the tents on the pole drag. Angitonio had made me a walking stick so I could hop along but only for a short distance. I was starting to put some weight on the leg and I would soon be walking, but at the time I could do little. We had just crossed a small river and climbed a short but steep eroded wall along the side of the river, passed through some bushes that were spaced apart so we could get through but as we started through we could not see what was beyond. The bushes did not go far and when we came out we were in a very pleasant meadow. It was only mid-afternoon, but we had been travelling for several days and liked the place so we decided to make camp, relax and repair some equipment. We would then start out refreshed. Jonayla and Arowman unhitched the pole drags, unloaded the horses and took the horses to look for food. Since they were the most proficient hunters they often did that when we stopped for the day. Angitonio and Abella set up the tent and made camp.

I was laying on my side facing away from the river, and Abella was getting a fire started a short distance from my feet and Angitonio was on his knees facing away from me some distance from my head working on repairing some of our gear. I remember thinking how beautiful and talented Abella was, how lucky I was to have her as my mate, and feeling ashamed that I was of so little help. She looked at me, smiled and went back to what she was doing. About that time I heard a noise behind me. It was not loud but it sounded like someone running. I saw Abella turn to look and I noticed Angitonio starting to turn and get up. Then someone ran past my head and someone else ran past my feet and knocked Abella to the ground. I felt a foot stopping on my side pinning my arm to my side and something sharp being pushed into my back just below my shoulder blade. I then saw that two men had knocked Angitonio down and were holding him down and had spears pointed at him.

I looked up at the man near my feet who was looking at Abella; he had picked her up and was looking at her, and saying how he was going to enjoy showing her pleasures while her friends watched. He had just got the words out and a spear was sticking out both sides of his neck, his eyes were bulging, his mouth was open and blood was starting to run down his chin and then he collapsed onto the ground. I think the other three of his men saw what I saw and got the message. I know I sure got a message. I could not see everything that happened, but in a heartbeat the man holding me screamed and collapsed onto the ground. As he fell his spear jobbed deeper and then fell out. He kept screaming and squirming. As soon as he fell one of the men holding Angitonio suddenly had a spear sticking out of his chest and fell to the ground. In the confusion Angitonio grabbed the fourth man's spear and jabbed the point into the ground and held it there. At that time I rolled over and grabbed the man around his legs at the ankles which made him loose his balance and he fell down. The next instance Arowman and a wolf pounced on the downed man and we were able to tie him up. It all happened very fast."

"So then what did you do?" Raffelellio Queried. Rafinni continued, "None of us felt like eating so we tried to get some sleep and the next morning we broke camp, packed up and started off. Arowman said that the day before when he and Jonayla were looking for something for our meal they had noticed a trial leading in the direction we were going and so we found it and followed it. It led us to the Hisdano settlement. We approached them cautiously since we did not know if the gang we had met was friendly with the people we were approaching. They did not trust us at first because they too had been having problems with the same gang. We quickly worked through the distrust and they treated us like we were very special. We owe them a lot."

Raffelellio stroked his chin in contemplations and then asked, "Who threw that first spear?" Three people answered nearly as one, "Jonayla," and Jonayla said, "I did." He looked at her and asked, "And how far were you from the man?" She looked around and then pointed to a house and said, "See the doorway in that third building, if I were standing in the doorway and you were the man that is the distance." He studied the house and its distance from him and looked back to her and said, "That is quite a distance. You were very lucky to have hit him at all." "No! "She said, "That is well within my range and I meant to have it go through his neck and miss the neck bones. I had to check the force so the spear would not go completely through." He raised his eye brows and looked at her and asked, "You meant for the spear to end up as it did?" She replied, "Yes! I have never been so mad in my life. I am a healer and so it is my calling to keep people from dying. I had never killed anyone before and I get no pleasure or satisfaction from doing it. I don't plan to it again. I did what had to be done." He said, "You are a remarkable person."

He then asked, "Who threw the second spear?" Arowman said, "I did." Raffelellio said, "I gather that you did not hit a vital spot." Rafinni interrupted with, "He did. The man did not die immediately, but he died before we went to bed for the night and tried to sleep." Arowman said, "That gave Jonayla time to ready and throw her second spear." Raffelellio said, looking at Jonayla, "So the third spear that went into the man's chest was your second spear." "Yes." She replied. Raffelellio thought for a while and then said, "After throwing the spears, the two of you," pointing to Jonayla and Arowman, "ran to the others and helped subdue and tie up the fourth man." They both replied, "Yes." Jonayla corrected, "Well, actually I first went to Abella to make sure she was all right." At that point Angitonio spoke, saying, "Once the man was securely tied, Jonayla tended to our spear wounds."

Rafinni took off his shirt and showed Raffelellio the scar. Raffelellio looked at it and raised his eye brows and then said, "I see the line of the cut, but what are those little lines crossing it?" Angitonio answered saying, "She tied the skin together with thread which she knotted to hold it. She cut and pulled the threads out a few days later." Raffelellio turned to Jonayla and asked, "Who taught you how to do that?" She replied, "My mother. She tried it many years before and it worked." He thought to himself, "Is there no end to the amazing things this young woman can do?" He then asked, "Just how was it that you and Arowman happened to be there at the time. Jonayla replied, "As Rafinni said, Arowman and I took the horses to look for something for our meal. We were returning by following the river and when we came close to the camp we could hear the people talking but could not see them because of the bushes. We left the horses and climbed up the river bank and went through the bushes and saw what was happening.

Raffelellio then turned to Angitonio and asked, "Angitonio is there anything you can add, or correct, to the story?" Angitonio replied, "I did not see everything, but that is how I understand it." Raffelellio then turned to Arowman and asked the same question to which Arowman simply said, "No."

Raffelellio turned to Jonayla and said, "I think I am guilty of not accepting you into our midst properly. You should have been greeted as the person you are." She replied, "You did great me as the person I feel I am. I am a stranger from a far off land with different beliefs and ways, bringing animals who answer to me, and who knows what other odd, and possibly threatening, things. Under the circumstances I feel that I have been unusually well accepted." He thought to himself, "She handles herself well and with confidence."

He then turned to Abella and said, "Abella, You have not said much, but is there anything you would like to add?" She replied, "I think everything happened as related. But I must add that Rafinni said he is proud to have me as a mate partly because I know how to do so many things. I am able to do those things because when I was younger I was a friend of Jonayla's and she taught me how. I now owe her my life. I am so grateful."

Raffelellio thanked everyone for being his guest and for the honest answers to his questions. The meeting was over. He had a lot to think over and to decide how to deal with this new and talented person. She could not be just another Romono woman. She was too talented for that. What kind of position could she be assigned to? What to do about Jonayla preyed on Raffelellio's mind for the next moon time. He did not see Abella in the same light as she seemed to be an ordinary woman.

His principle advisors were the Visior, the settlement's healer (a woman), and one of his best hunters. As he had opportunity to appear casual about it he asked each of them to engage Jonayla in conversation and see if they could detect where her heart was and to report back to him. He even had his mate get to know Jonayla better. They each reported back to him over time and as opportunities and events unfolded and the reports were generally that she was just fitting in to the natural rhythms of the settlement. He finally decided to add her to his list of counselors.

A few days later Raffelellio announced that there would be a general meeting of all the people in the settlement the afternoon of the next full moon and arranged for there to be a general feast before the meeting. The feast was worthy of its name and when everyone had eaten their fill he got up on the raised dirt platform and welcomed everyone. He then said in a loud clear voice, "A little over two sun cycles ago, four of our young men went on a journey. Two of them, Arowman and Bandalar were brothers that had come to us several sun cycles before from their ancestral homeland that is at the end of the land next to the Great Waters in the direction of the setting sun. One of the brothers was homesick for his ancestral home and his family and those he had known and he was return to them. His brother Arowman had decided to stay with us and become Romono but agreed to accompany his brother back to their homeland and visit, but to return here. Rafinni had just been ordained as a Visior and wanted to see other lands and peoples and to see how they honored the Great Earth Mother and interacted with the spirits. Angitonio, one of our courageous hunters just wanted to see more of the world and other peoples.

Between here and the land next to the great waters is the land of the Zelandoni that our travelers had to pass through. The Zelandoni are highly respected for their sheer numbers, craftsmen, and their Zelandonii their equivalent to our Visiors. It also happened that the two brothers had passed through the land of the Zelandoni on their original journey coming here. And there they met a girl, soon to become a woman, and Arowman was quite taken by her. He has never said anything to make me think this, but I believe his reason for accompanying his brother back to their homeland was to give her another once over before he settled down. Of course that is just my speculation, but he did mate her on his return trip and she is now living as one of us." There was a rumbling of chuckles. "But another surprise was that Rafinni also returned mated to a Zelandoni woman. Jonayla and Abella please stand." They stood and waved to everyone and the resounding cheers.

When the cheering settled down, Raffelellio continued, "Angitonio did not find a mate, but must have had his eye on someone here as he is now mated to one of our own. Susiana please stand." She did a there were more cheers. Raffelellio started again saying, "Our new women have shown to be skilled, have agreeable personalities and are dedicated to their mates. I have talked to several of you who have interacted with them and everyone seems to feel the same way about them as I do." There was more cheering.

When the cheering settled Raffelellio continued, "One of the Zelandoni women, Jonayla, has shown unusual talent and good judgment. When I asked Abella about that she confirmed that even by Zelandoni standards Jonayla is exceptionable. Abella said that Jonayla had been her best friend as they grew up and much of what Abella can do is because Jonayla had showed her how to do it. When they first arrived I did not pay much attention to Jonayla as she was rather quiet. She did not attract attention although she is exceptionally beautiful she does not flaunt that. So when I started to organize a group of hunters to go out and kill the flatheads that had been noticed, she screamed 'NO'. That got my attention. She explained why we should not do it and as things turned out she was right. Even then we could not have done the right thing without her help as she can talk their language and knew their customs and knew just what to do. It worked. As you all now know we are regularly trading with them and some of us are interacting with them regularly in other ways. We are not killing them nor are they killing us. I compliment all of you for making it possible.

Raffelellio knew that he had to be careful explaining what he was going to do. There could be some women who might think they should be chosen for the position he was going to assign to Jonayla and that could make for bad feelings. He even had a good idea as to who they were, and why he would not chose them, but even that he could not announce publicly. He knew his people well and he knew that no one, man or woman and maybe even himself, could match Jonayla's clear headed judgment; plus she would see things as an outsider and therefore not have the bias of one that had lived there all their life. He was going to name her as one of his close advisors. He had to be very careful as to how he did it. He hoped his preliminary remarks would ease the way.

He continued saying, "I am going to be asking Jonayla's opinions on issues so I want all of you, and especially the women, to talk to her about things that you feel I should know. I suggest that you introduce yourselves to her and just chit chat to get comfortable with each other. Then, as you have thoughts that you think might apply to our settlement in general, suggest to her that I should know. And better yet would be to get several people together with her to plan how to make it happen without me even getting involved. If this arrangement does not work I will change it in the future, but I plan to put her to work for us." Jonayla was shocked. She was not displeased as she felt she could be of help, but surprised that he had moved her into such a position so soon after she had arrived.

The next day Jonayla was carrying a full water bag back from the river to her abode with the wolf and nearly full grown puppy with her and heard her name called out. She turned to see who was calling and saw a young mother walking towards her. The woman was carrying a baby and a boy of about five and a girl of about three were trundling along next to her. Jonayla smiled and said, "Hi! I remember you from the sessions we had on the Clan language and culture, but I never learned your name." She signed "Greetings" at the same time. The woman smiled and signed back, "Greetings to you too." Jonayla then said, "You learned well and I see the boy recognized what we said."

The woman said, "I just want to introduce myself, but I know you are busy so I won't bother you." Jonayla replied, "No bother and I would be pleased if you would come to my abode. I will make a nice tea and we can chat and get to know each other a bit." As she was saying that she signed "I have some treats for the children too." The boy got a grin and looked up to his mother and signed, "Can we go?" Jonayla smiled her approval and the woman said, "My name is Wadonna and we will take you up on your offer."

Jonayla noticed that the woman was looking warily at the wolves and said, "But first, you should meet the wolf." The woman's eyes got big, but before she could say or do anything Jonayla went down on one knee and put her arm around the wolf and said, "You get to know each other by letting her smell your hand." Jonayla reached out and took Wadonna's hand and put it close to the wolf. The wolf smelled the hand and licked it. The woman looked surprised, but pleased. Jonayla then showed her where the wolf liked to be scratched and petted and within a few moments the woman became quite comfortable with the animal.

They looked up and the boy was scratching and petting the young wolf and it was licking the boy's face. The girl was standing back, but looking longingly at the boy and the wolf. Jonayla went over to the girl and asked, "Would you like to pet the wolf?" She nodded yes. Jonayla said to the boy, "Bring the wolf over here so your sister can pet it too." He didn't know how to "bring" a wolf anywhere, but as he started walking to the girl, the young wolf followed. Soon the two children were playing with the young wolf as their mother watched with astonishment and pleasure.

Jonayla then led them all to her abode and as they entered she said to the older woman, who was making some new clothes for her husband, "Hildana I have invited some people in and I hope that is all right with you and Frackoro."

"Of course it is my dear. You know this is your home too." The woman looked up and said, "Oh, hello Wadonna. Welcome and please come in and sit here by the table." Jonayla poured some water into two bowls and set them on the floor for the wolves, and turned to Hildana saying, "I am going to make some tea and I will make some for you too." She then gave the children some dried fruit. She stirred up the fire, put more water into the leather supported over the fire and added the tea. When the tea was ready she ladled some into three cups and some cold water into two cups for the children and brought the cups to the low table.

Hildana was saying, "Frackoro and I feel so lucky that Arowman and Jonayla have decided to stay with us. She takes complete care of the housekeeping and cooking and he is so handy. Look at what I am sitting in. He made it for me and that one for Frackoro. He calls them chairs. I think he just made up the name. Jonayla and Arowman say they are going to add a room to the house for them. It will be so wonderful when they have children. I never had children and it will be like being a grandmother." Jonayla listened and smiled thinking "It will be nice to have children. Maybe I should think about starting one, we have no travel plans." Wadonna was listening to the old woman with a smile on her face as she stroked the wolf. She picked up the cup that Jonayla had brought tasted it and smiled at Jonayla saying, "This is a nice tea, what's in it?" Jonayla smiled and told her adding that the ingredients were to both taste nice and have a calming effect.

Jonayla took over the conversation directing the subject to Hildana, "Wadonna and I were saying that we should get to know each other better and you are welcome to add to our conversation." She then turned to Wadonna asking, "Could I hold the baby? I love babies." Wadonna handed her the infant. She then asked, "Since I am now part of your settlement, what should I know about it and the people. And tell me if I am doing anything that your people, who are now my people, might look upon unfavorably. In fact, please correct me whenever I make a cultural error. I know that people give strangers a lot of freedom, but I am no longer a stranger." Wadonna smiled and said, "Jonayla everyone is still so dazzled with the animals, your skill with the spear and learning about the flat-, ah clan, that I don't think they have noticed your slip ups. But I will be watching." Jonayla replied, "You embarrass me."

Wadonna then said, "You should watch out for Malinda. She thinks she is something special and you show her up. She can be very nasty. Jonayla replied, "I have known people like that. My mother was good at putting them in their place without seeming to be trying to. She kind of led them into showing their true feelings in public turning everyone else against them while everyone felt she was the victim." "Your mother sounds like a special person." Wadonna said. "Yes she is. She is the reason I am as talented as I am. She lived through terrible trials and survived and is now the High Priestess of the Zelandonii who are the spiritual leaders of my people. She and her mate, Jondalar, who is the leader's brother, did not want me or my brother to have to live through such horror, but were determined that we be able to take care of ourselves under any circumstances. For some reason we both took our training seriously even though they provided for us totally." Wadonna and Hildana were starting to understand why Jonayla was so exceptional.

Wadonna and Hildana went on to explain some of the finer points of the culture, habits and idiosyncrasies of the Romono people. Most of what were interesting but not very important.

Jonayla also had long talks with the Visior. She had a good idea of the spiritual beliefs and rituals of the Romono from what Rafinni has told her but she wanted to get it from the more experienced Visior. She concluded that their beliefs were much the same as the Zelandonii of her homeland. Some of the practices were different, but she felt she could accept them as simply different, but not wrong, ways to honor the Great Earth Mother. She could also understand that without the deep sinuous caves of her homeland to be regarded as the birthing canals that these people would have to have different ideas about how the Great Earth Mother would have created her "children". She could be comfortable with the Romono.

The Visior was highly impressed with her understanding of the spiritual world and how it helped give the people meaning and comfort. So he was not surprised to learn that she had been an acolyte before leaving her homeland. But he was surprised, and impressed, at how well she accepted the Romono beliefs. He wondered if he could do as well if the situation were reversed. As he got to know her better, he started to understand why Raffelellio would be consulting her on a regular basis. That realization made him more aware of his leader's perception of people and the world. He had always had high respect for the leader's skills, but this new realization made him respect the leader even more.

As the Visior thought about her the mystery deepened. He thought he might discuss it with the other Visiors of the other Romono groups at the next summer meeting. But then he realized that they would probably not be much help. He was considered to be the highest ranking Visior and for good reason. He was the one the others came to when they were stumped. So, he thought "Who would I turn to if I were to be stumped?" It suddenly hit him that he was stumped, and his instinct was to turn to Jonayla! He had to smile to himself as he saw how irrational it was to turn to the very one that had him stumped to get the answer. But then, it might work. His next thought was, "Does it really matter. Do I have to know? And, what would I ask her?" The Visior struggled with the questions for several days.

Jonayla just blended into the general rhythm of the community. She bathed in the river along with the other women. She filled her water bag upstream in the river as did the other women. Bartered for what she needed with the other women and those with special talents.

A couple of the men found and captured wolf pups and those pups bonded to the families as Jonayla said they would. The men said they did it because the children wanted their own "wolfie", but Jonayla wondered if maybe the men really wanted the pups themselves. Regardless the settlement soon had a breading stock of tame male and female wolves and the marvel of puppy births in the homes were big hits with the families.

The horses were not so popular, but the people soon got used to Jonayla's and Arowman's horses and more or less ignored them. Most of the men saw the horses as not worth the effort. Food and wood was plentiful as were the large wild animals that provided meat, hides for clothing, bones for tools and a number of other necessities. Horses appealed to some of the younger men, but more for riding than for hunting or beasts of burden. Eventually there were just enough horses to sustain their breeding. The people of the settlement adjusted to these changes and to having Jonayla and Abella in their midst, so daily life went on as though these changes were quite normal and Jonayla was grateful. Raffelellio asked Jonayla's advice occasionally, but it usually amounted to her confirming that what he had already decided was the right thing.

One day, when Jonayla was washing some clothes in the river, she noticed Wadonna nearby and went over to her and asked, "Is Malinda here, and could you point her out to me?" Wadonna nodded that Malinda was there and pointed her chin in the direction. Fortunately there were no other women in that general direction and Jonayla nodded her thanks.

Jonayla looked at the woman and realized that she had never talked to her. She then waded over to the woman and said, "Hi, I am Jonayla and new here and have not met you." The woman was a bit taken aback, but said, "My name is Malinda and I am glad to meet you." Jonayla was not too sure how sincere she was, but decided to wait and give her a chance to show her true self. Jonayla then asked, "What kinds of things do you usually have on hand for trade should I happen to need them?" The woman studied her for a while and then said, "I weave the fibers of the flax and other materials with long fibers into large squares that can be cut to any shape, much like leather, that are very soft and absorbent. Some of the women even make clothing with them and use them for various other purposes." Jonayla said, "I will remember that and I will not keep you. I just want to meet everyone."

Arowman built them an abode attached to Hildana and Frackoro's with a doorway one could use to go from one to the other without going outside. The doorway had a leather drape so there was some privacy. He made the addition large enough for a family should one materialize. Jonayla was feeling like she would like to have her own baby so the family could be happening fairly soon. When the subject came up Hildana got real excited thinking about being a grandmother.

Jonayla smiled to herself as she thought about her situation. She was pleased. The Romono people had accepted her and she was comfortable with them. She felt that she was a useful addition to their settlement. She was at peace.

13 - Family

The family did arrive. It was a little boy that she named Arolar in honor of Arowman and her father Jondalar. He was healthy and cried with a strong voice. Jonayla assured Arowman that despite the fact that most people did not recognize the role the father played in the conception process that Arolar was started when they had shared pleasures and that the baby was as much a part of him as her. Arowman wanted to believe it, so he did, even though that was not what his people believed. Hildana and Frackoro were both thrilled.

Jonayla apologized for the noise he made when he cried or screamed. They both assured her that it did not disturb them. In fact it reassured them that he was healthy and strong. They both also doted on him in any way they could. He was often found sound asleep in the arms of one of them. Arowman too was thrilled and he too doted on the boy. Arowman thought about how he would train the boy and wondered what his interests would be. The wolves also adopted the boy and looked after him. As Jonayla watched how the wolves behaved around the baby she knew that if anyone were to act aggressively towards him the wolves would protect him. She made it a point to warn people and other children about that so the wolves would not have reason to attack the people or children.

Jonayla felt guilty of having Hildana watch the baby so much that she tried to apologize, but Hildana insisted she loved doing it and that it was a part of her life she had missed and was thrilled with the chance to live it. It was a great arrangement for Jonayla because she was getting evermore involved with the people of the settlement. For one, she had met and was developing a relationship with the settlement's healer. She had met the woman, Angelini, soon after arriving, but did not have time to get to know her for nearly a year. The woman was middle aged and appeared to be competent so there had been no reason to get to know her.

One day as Jonayla was walking through the settlement, a group of hunters brought in a hunter on a makeshift stretcher. The hunter had been hurt during the hunt. She ran over to see how badly he was hurt and to see if she could be of help. She went with them to Angelini's abode and to offer her help.

When they got to Angelini's abode Angelini said, "Oh dear, I have to restart my fire!" Jonayla looked around and said, "I see where the fire materials are, I will start the fire and heat some water. You attend to the man." Such assistance was not unusual as most people knew that a healer would need hot water so Angelini nodded approval and turned to the man. Jonayla got the fire starting materials and placed them in the fire pit, got out her firestone and a piece of flint, struck them to get a nice long spark and the kindling started to burn. As soon as a good fire was going she added larger pieces of wood and then looked around for a water bag, saw one and poured some water into the leather that was draped over a construction of crossed sticks above the fire pit in such a way as to make a basin for the water. The leather would not catch fire as long as there as water in it. While the water was heating she went over to where the injured man was laying and crying out in pain. Angelini had cut his clothing away from his injuries and it was obvious that he had a broken leg and a bad wound on his side below the rib cage.

She instinctively reached for her Otter skin medicine bag untied the thongs holding it closed and poured out its contents. She then picked up a small pouch and held it as she assessed the scene. Angelini seemed nervous. It was like she did not know what to do. Jonayla walked over to her and asked, "Shall I make something to make him sleep so we can set his leg and tend to the gash in his side?" Angelini turned to her and at first seemed surprised and then annoyed and asked, "Why aren't you making the fire?" Jonayla pointed to the fire and said "The water will boil soon and I can make the sedative".

"I don't have what I need for a sedative."

"That's all right, I have some. What cup would you want me to use?" The woman pointed to a shelf with a variety of cups and bowls saying, "Any of those will do." She then looked back to the fire and wondered "How did she start the fire so fast?".

When the water was hot enough Jonayla poured the right amount powder from the pouch she had removed from the Otter skin bag into her palm, dumped it into a small bowl, dipped some hot water and poured it into the bowl. She bent down next to the man and with a sweet, but commanding, voice said to him, as she wrapped her arm around his head to hold it up, "Here, drink this it will make the pain go away." He did as told as she held the bowl to his mouth. He was soon fast asleep and could feel no pain.

Jonayla then turned to Angelini and asked, "Do you want to hold his leg at the hip while I set the bones, or do you want me to hold while you set it?" Angelini didn't answer right away. She could not believe that this young woman could be so skilled and so sure of herself. Finally she said, "I will hold it." She was secretly relieved. She was not too sure she would be able to set the bones right. Jonayla turned to one of the men that had brought the man with the broken leg in and said, "We will need some leather to wrap around his leg once we set it and some sticks to place on the leg to keep the bone in place and more leather to wrap around them. Will you get that while we set the bone?" He ran off. Angelini sat behind and to the side of the man and grabbed his upper leg and Jonayla grasped the leg just above the knee and worked the bone back into position. The man came back with the sticks and leather and Jonayla wrapped the leg while Angelini held the bone in place.

They then looked at the gash in the man's side. It was a deep tear. The animal, or maybe a different one, had gored him but it was a glancing tear and not a deep jab. Still it was quite deep and dirty. Jonayla got out some marigold petals and soaked them in water making a warm infusion. She then washed the wound using a soft rabbit skin from her otter skin medicine bag. She pushed the wound closed, but it was obvious that it would not stay closed. She reached for another package that had been dumped from the Otter skin bag, opened it and took out a needle and what looked like a piece of wood but was actually a length of sinew. She pounded the sinew until some thin filaments loosened free. She peeled loose a few of the filaments and put them in the marigold solution and drew the needle through the flame of the fire sterilizing it. Angelini just watched.

Jonayla then threaded a sinew filament through the eye of the needle, held the wound closed with one hand and punched the needle through the skin on one side of the tear and on through to the skin on the other side of the tear and pushed the needle through the skin on that side. She then pulled the needle completely through the skin of both places leaving the sinew in the holes in the skin. She pulled the ends of the sinew together crossed the sinew so by pulling it the gash would close and tied a knot, cut off the extra ends of sinew and proceeded to repeat the process five more times leaving six knots. It held with minor seepage of blood. Angelini sat looking at the wound wide eyed with jaw dropped. She had never seen nor imagined such a procedure. Jonayla sat back and relaxed. Another woman who had been watching handed her and Angelini cups of tea.

Just then Jonayla felt some pressure in her breast, looked down and noticed a bit of milk oozing from one nipple and realized that she needed to nurse the baby, and it was with Hildana. She jumped up saying, "I forgot I have to nurse my baby!" Another woman came forward and handed her the baby. "Oh! Thank you. Thank you. How did you know?" Jonayla asked as she put the baby to her breast. The woman answered, "We know about babies and how they and the mother need each other. And I noticed that you were concentrating so much on my mate that you would be forgetting."

"So you went and got him."

"Yes."

"I don't know how to thank you."

"No thanks required. You were doing so much for me."

"I'm sorry, I have seen you but I don't remember your name."

"My name is Farlina and I will be having my first baby in a few months. I hope you can be there."

"I will plan on it "keep me informed on your progress."

Angelini had watched the interplay between the two younger women. To an outsider it would have seemed innocuous. But the more experienced woman sensed there was more to it. At least there was something more to Jonayla. She had just watched Jonayla perform more medical acumen then anyone she had ever known and she had apprenticed under who she thought was the best. And now Jonayla was being just a normal woman. How could she be so casual?

Just then two other women brought in food and a wash basin with towels and said to both Angelini and Jonayla, "Both of you have been working hard and it is time now for you to wash up and eat." They looked at each other, smiled, nodded and proceeded to do as told.

When there was a lull in activity Angelini said to Jonayla, "Just who are you?"

Jonayla was taken aback by the comment. She knew Angelini knew her name. She wondered why the woman had asked.

After a pause, Jonayla answered the woman with, "I am Jonayla and mated to Arowman."

"I know that, but you are much more. Maybe I should ask, 'what are you?'"

Jonayla was at a total loss but replied, "I am now a mated Romono woman with a son. I wish to be an asset to my new people by helping in any way I can."

The woman looked at her sternly and said, "I know that, but you are something much more. Do you know what it is?"

"No. Do you?"

"No I don't." the woman said. "Have you been sent here?"

"Not that I know of, why?"

The woman was not the best healer, but she was a deep thinker and well versed in the theories of the spirit world. She had studied to be a Visior, but had decided against becoming one. She was much like Jonayla in that regard. She knew that the Great Earth Mother often worked in strange ways and that when the Great Earth Mother needed to get involved with the lives of her people it was not always pleasant. She was starting to wonder if this new addition to their quiet settlement might be there to fix something that they did not know needed fixing. This new woman, though young, was incredibly talented in so many different ways. There must be a deeper meaning. They looked at each other wondering about their own thoughts and each other's.

Finally the older woman seemed to come to some conclusion and said, "I would like you to work with me as a second healer for our community." Jonayla said, "I would like that." It was settled. They both had the same thought, "I want to get to know her better."

Jonayla then said, "I was planning to build up my stock of medical supplies. I can't carry much with me in my medicine bag," as she held up her Otter skin bag, "and if we are going to work together would it be alright with you if I just add what I need to yours?" She looked over to the racks of dried, and drying, herbs and other plants used for treating diseases and injuries. She did not say it, but she noticed that the supplies were short of several essential items. She wondered if the woman did not know about their uses, or needed help gathering them. She also said, "Your abode is divided with a separate room for the medical supplies with raised platforms for the seriously sick or injured. I assume I would come here to attend to them and go to their abodes if they were able to live with their families while recuperating." The older woman nodded that her assumptions were correct. Jonayla then said, "I will go out tomorrow and see what I can find." The woman smiled. She finally had a peer, albeit a mysterious one, to talk to about healing and treatments.

The next day as Jonayla went out into the steppes and thin woods, carrying the baby in a sling around her neck so the baby could nurse without slowing her down, she started looking for plants that had medical uses. She had a sharp eye and soon had her haversack full of various plants. She returned to Angelini's abode and entered through the outside door to the separate room with the raised platforms and racks of medical supplies and looked around. She hung many of the plants she had brought on the racks, but noticed the materials hanging on the racks did not seem to be in any logical order and that there were not enough racks. She also noted that some items needed to be in closed containers and those should be on selves of which there were none. Just then Angelini entered through the doorway from the other room, pushing back the leather drape of the doorway, and saying, "I heard someone and thought it might be you. Did you find anything?" Jonayla looked up and said, "Hi Angelini, I did not mean to bother you. I just thought I would put this stuff away."

Angelini looked at what Jonayla had brought with astonishment. She had hoped Jonayla would find something, but never expected her to have so much. She had enough to double her pharmacy. She hoped Jonayla knew what she was doing. She thought for a moment as she looked over the things that Jonayla had added to her racks and pointed to one and asked, "What is this and what is it for?" Jonayla told her the Zelandoni name and said, "That is the Zelandoni name. What is it called in Romono?" Angelini told her the name and Jonayla repeated it a few times slowly to be sure she would remember and then explained what it's uses were and how it should be prepared and administered. Angelini seemed satisfied, but Jonayla wondered if Angelini didn't know or if Angelini was testing her. Either way she had answered correctly. Then Angelini questioned her about a few other items she had returned with to which Jonayla answered.

Jonayla then said, "There are not enough racks for all the things we need and some things should be kept in bowls and on shelves up off the ground. Would you mind if I have Arowman add some racks and install some shelves?" Angelini was rather overwhelmed, but said she that he could. Jonayla then said, "I don't know your system for keeping track of what you have, but I would arrange things according to their uses. Could you explain how you have arranged these things," pointing to the racks, "so I can understand and put the new things in their proper places?" Angelini thought for a minute and realized she had no system and said, "Just arrange it as you think it should be and then explain it to me." Jonayla thought that was a strange request, but was relieved as she would have everything in a logical place relative to everything else.

The next day she returned with some bowls and some had lids, and with Arowman and little Ar. She put Ar down on the floor and explained to Arowman what racks and shelves she needed. He went off to build them. Jonayla started rearranging the racks and putting things in the bowls. She loved organizing and especially organizing medical supplies as it gave her reason to refresh her memory of what they were for and how to use them. Some items were rarely used and the memory could fade.

At one point Ar stood up using his mother's leg to stabilize, and then took two steps and stumbled. Jonayla seemed to be preoccupied arranging things, but grabbed him before he crashed into the rack. Angelini had just walked in and saw what happened and said, "Good catch." Jonayla looked at her and said, "Oh, I didn't hear you come in and I am learning how to be a mother." Angelini then said, "Jonayla, you really take good care of Ar. It is almost as though you have had one before." "No, he's the first, but I have helped other young mothers with theirs."

A couple of weeks went by and the pharmacy was as she wanted it. She and Angelini were looking it over and Jonayla was explaining how it was organized. She was saying and motioning towards the rack, "In this area are the things used for colds and coughs. Next to that are the things for aches and pains including in the joints. Over here are things you need when the person needs to be put to sleep so he will feel no pain and the things for tea that helps him regain consciousness when the procedure is over. In this corner behind the rack are the materials for binding and holding bones in place after re-setting a break and for making walking sticks. The materials that must be chopped or powdered are in bowls on the shelves on the wall directly behind the related items on the racks. Most of the bowls are temporary. I wove them with leaves and fibers and for the materials that must be kept in sealed containers, I coated the insides with clay and let it dry and harden and made fitted covers of wood. I plan to make bowls carved from wood to replace these."

Angelini looked at it and shook her head and said. "I don't know how you do it, and there is so much. How did you find all this stuff?" Jonayla replied "The horse helps a lot. It can move much faster than I can and it can carry more. I ride it through the steppes and forests looking for what is there. Also being up on the horse I can see farther" Angelini could not let it drop so easily and probed further with, "How do you know what to look for?" Jonayla answered, "I had to work at that. My mother and her mate Jondalar tried to train me, and my younger brother, to be able to take care of ourselves should we ever have to. A big part of taking care of your self is to be able to treat sicknesses and injuries. So she taught me the healing skills and plants. She would ask me over and over until she was sure I knew. I also wanted to know. I don't know why. They provided everything I ever needed, but I wanted to do it myself."

Angelini nodded and then pointed to plant hanging on the rack and asked what it was and what it was for. Jonayla explained and then Angelini asked about another one. The questioning went on for quite some time and finally Angelini said, "I have a lot to learn. We will have to do this often until I get it. I started thinking I would test you, but it is me that has to learn." She turned and went back through the doorway to her living quarters. Jonayla watched her go and wondered if she was being honest and kind of thought she was.

A few moons after Ar was weaned at three, his sister Hillia came along. Hildana and Frackoro were thrilled and starting spoiling her before her eyes were open. Ar loved holding her, but not as much as Arowman did. Jonayla almost felt that the new baby was not even hers it was getting so much attention from the others. But only she could nurse and she cherished that and chided herself for her fleeting jealousy. She knew it was misplaced and had to control it.

Jonayla spent quite a bit of time training Angelini and Angelini learned surprisingly fast. Jonayla had originally feared that Angelini would be jealous of her and try to thwart her. She was pleased that such was not the case. In fact they worked together as an effective team and their collective skills were noticed and became widely known. Raffelellio, in particular, noticed and was pleased as it confirmed his earlier assessment of Jonayla and made him appreciate Angelini even more than he did before. In fact their skills became known throughout the wider Romono community and young people from other Romono settlements wishing to become healers started coming to live in their settlement to study under them.

One day Raffelellio was talking to Angelini and casually asked how Jonayla was doing. Angelini said, "Scary." He raised his eyebrows, as that was not what he was expecting and asked, "What do you mean by scary?"

She replied. "When we first started working together I had the feeling that she was more than just a highly talented woman. I even wondered if the Great Earth Mother had sent her for some specific purpose. I probably should have talked to Visior about it but didn't. I thought I would get some insight if we worked together so I let it go. The feeling has not gone away and she has done nothing to give any hints. I can't explain it. I will say she has taught me a lot about healing. She does not hold her skills to herself like so many do."

He said, "The two of you are becoming quite famous throughout the Romono peoples and that might be why she is here. Thanks for giving me your insight."

The children were sheer joy to Jonayla, Arowman, Hildana and Frackoro. When Jonayla would correct or discipline either of them, Hildana or Frackoro would usually say something like, "That's all right. They are just being children." The children learned fast and well. Jonayla and Arowman both wanted to teach them to be independent and to be able to take care of themselves if they should ever have to. Jonayla had that drilled into her by her mother who had to do just that when young and understood at the emotional level how important that could be. Jonayla felt it strongly, but not from personal experience, for which she was grateful. The children must have sensed the importance and learned well. They became skilled in knowing the plants that were edible, using the sling, throwing spears, skinning, gutting and butchering animals, making tools, making clothes, medicinal plants and the many other things needed for living in that harsh environment. They learned young and well. They were taught with skill and passion.

14 - Homecoming

Arowman rolled over a bit and then back to get the furs closer to his back. His back was to the rawhide inner wall of the abode as he lay on his side on the sleeping platform. The outer wall was also rawhide but attached to the outside of the wooden supporting poles. The pieces of rawhide of the outer wall were placed to overlap in a way that rain would run off and not into the wall at the seams. The double wall provided some insulation against the cold and reduced condensation build-up on the inner wall. The winter wind was howling outside and he knew the snow was building up. He would have to shovel a path in the morning. It was the depth of winter. The festival celebrating the winter solstice had come and gone and the hours of daylight were obviously getting longer, but they had three moon times to go before they would be noticing actual warmth. As he adjusted the furs he cuddled a little closer to Jonayla. The double rawhide walls kept the wind out and the fire added some warmth, but inside of the house it was still cold. Warm clothing during the day and warm furs at night were required; and they had both.

She smiled as she felt his warmth and his body next to hers. She always felt protected and cared for when he held her. She was on her side with her back to him and looked across the room to young Hilly, as they now called the little girl, sound asleep on the sleeping platform against the opposite wall. The fire was burning low in the hearth between them, about even with Jonayla's feet surrounded by roughly equally sized stones, with a smoke hole in the roof above it. A small roof over the smoke hole kept rain and snow out, and was high enough above the rest of the roof for the smoke to go out the open sides. Between Hilly's sleeping platform and the next sleeping platform against the same wall where Ar was also sound asleep was the doorway into Hildana and Frackoro's quarters. The two abodes abutted each other but were not actually attached so there were two leather drapes closing the passage. Her smile broadened as she looked first at the girl and then the boy. She had to move her head so her chin nearly pressed into her chest to look beyond the doorway and see the boy. She thought to herself that life was good.

"Arowman", she whispered.

"How did you know I wasn't sleeping?"

"You were not breathing deeply."

"Oh."

"How would you like to go back and see our people?"

"Huh! - - What brought that on?"

"I was just thinking that it has been a long time since we have seen them and the children are old enough to travel. Our mothers would love to see the children, and the children should know them." He sat up in bed and said," We can't leave now."

"I know that, but we could be planning and leave once the weather permits."

"It sounds good, but I have to think about it. Are you feeling homesick? Would you want to stay there once you re-unite with everyone?"

"No to both counts. I am Romono now and they need me here. I feel, like you, that I belong here now." He tightened his hold of her and nuzzled her neck and said. "Let's discuss it in the morning." They both re-adjusted their bed furs and went to sleep.

The next morning they had little time to even think about a trip back to their homelands. The sun was shining but there was snow up to their knees. It seemed like the whole town was out shoveling pathways and playing in the snow. Some people had fashioned shovels from shoulder or pelvis bones or palmate antlers (with the tines cut off and long wooden handles attached). Others were using similar animal parts but without the handles and were bending down to scoop up the snow. There was an occasional snowball instigating a short snowball fight. But it was all in fun.

Jonayla found that she could clear a path by rolling a large snowball along and it would grow as she went. When it got about as tall as her knee she would start with another. Such paths started out quite narrow, but widened as the snowball got bigger so she would go as far as she could making one ball of snow and go back next to the path she had created to make the next snowball and widen the path.

When she had accumulated about ten such large snow balls scattered along the paths she picked up one and dropped it in an out-of-the-way place. She then picked up others and put them adjacent to the first. When she had placed the fourth she noticed that three were nestled up to the first one in a circular arc. As she looked at it she thought that three more would complete the circle so she brought three more over and they did complete the circle. As she looked at it she saw that wherever three met it left a dip that another snowball would fit into quite nicely. For no reason whatsoever she got another and it did fit leaving two more such dips that she immediately filled with two more snowballs. She then saw that those three had formed another such dip so she got the last snowball and sat it on top creating a pure white pyramid. She stepped back and looked at it was quite pleased. Suddenly there was yelling and clapping and she looked around and everyone was looking at her handiwork and applauding. Before the day was out, there were three more such structures about the settlement.

Eventually Jonayla and Arowman found time to think about and talk about a trip back to their homelands. They both found that they wanted to go and started making solid plans. They had time. The middle of winter was not the time to make such a journey. It would have been possible, but unnecessarily harsh. Hildana and Frackoro did not want them to leave, but understood their needs and were somewhat mollified when they were assured that the family would return.

Finally the day came when they packed up the horses and started out. Both children now had their own horse, but Hilly was not yet allowed to ride faster than a slow trot. Only Jonayla's and Arowman's horses had pole drags. The children's horses were not heavily laden since they had to be un-encumbered should an emergency arise. The plan was to take much of the summer travelling, winter with their families and take most of the next summer returning. The entire settlement was out to see them off. Some had tears in their eyes. As they looked at the crowd from their horses Jonayla and Arowman realized that they had been accepted and had fit in. They were both deeply moved. The children could not understand what the fuss was all about and Jonayla was glad.

When they came into the Hisdano village the people noticed them, saw they were a family, and mostly ignored them until somebody recognized them and screamed out "IT'S JONAYLA - - HEY EVERYONE IT'S JONAYLA" and then everyone came running. The people helped them off the horses, offered water, food and anything else they might need or wanted. Everyone was asking questions and welcoming them. It was pandemonium. Finally someone roared "QUIET AND STAND BACK". It was Juanard. He walked through the crowd and said in a loud voice to Jonayla and Arowman, "I OFFICIALLY WELCOME YOU BACK TO THE HOME OF THE HISDANO AND OFFER WHATEVER YOU NEED OR WANT." There was a roar of approval from the crowd and more people were running over to see what the activity was all about. Ar and Hilly were frightened and clung to their horses. Jonayla, always aware of the children and their moods called to them that it is all right and to not be frightened. She signed with clan signs to be sure they understood over the clamor of the crowd. The children relaxed, but wondered as to what was going on.

Needless to say there was feasting and partying that night. The children kept hearing things about how wonderful their parents were and could not understand and Jonayla was thankful that they didn't. They stayed with the Hisdano for only a few days as they had a long way to travel and they were somewhat uncomfortable with all the attention. When they left the people begged them to stay or at least return from visiting their homelands and then stay. They politely explained that they could not stay but thanked the people anyway.

Travel in that primitive world was arduous at best, but they managed without serious mishap. There were some close calls, but they worked through them.

The major rivers were sometimes in deep canyons as the sea level was low and the underlying bedrock was pushed up from the unfathomable weight of the great ice cap to the north. The rivers were still swollen with the seasonal melt water from the glaciers on the great mountains. Eons later when the great ice had mostly melted the rivers would be more at ground level and would be flowing more slowly. But, this was not eons later it was now and they had to deal with how things were. At one exceptionally large river they had to travel far up stream to find a place where they could safely cross and came across a group of people living at the river edge.

The people crossed the river regularly and had strung a huge rope across and crossed the river on a raft. The people would hang onto the rope to keep them and the raft from being swept downriver while pulling themselves and the raft along the rope to the other side. The people were astounded and more than a little fearful of the four tame horses and two tame wolves but were finally assured that Jonayla, Arowman and even the children had control of the animals. It took four trips of the raft crossing the river to get the travelers across, but in turn for some trade goods that Arowman had brought along for just such situations the river people got the unusual travelers, animals, equipment, and supplies across.

As they approached the homeland of the Zelandoni the terrain was rather hilly and they started noticing the occasional high vertical limestone cliffs along the deep valleys carved out by the rivers. At times they would see recesses in the limestone cliffs with people living in them. The Zelandoni were very familiar with tame horses and wolves and gave the travelers little thought. As long as the travelers did not approach the people they were assumed to be just another Zelandoni family going to, or returning, from somewhere.

There were signs that the travelers were not locals. The clothing was different, but not that different. The local pet wolves growled or yelped at the foreign wolves but the owners on both sides kept them apart. Still it was obvious that they were a family and if they did not stop to ask they must know where they were going. So the local people, after one look, just ignored them as they passed by. If they would have approached the local people and identified themselves it would have been a totally different situation. It would have been pleasant but would have delayed their travel.

When they got to the Ninth Cave Jonayla felt like walking up the trail and into the huge overhanging recess that was home to the Ninth Cave as she had done all her life. But she then had, what she hoped was, a better idea. She had them stop at the foot of the trail ramping up to the great recess and wait. As usual when visitors come, they stop at the bottom of the ramping trail undecided as just what to do. People up in the recess would notice them and send a welcoming party down to meet the travelers. They did not have to wait long and four men and a woman was seen coming down the trial. While the travelers waited for a welcoming party she explained her plan to Arowman. When the welcoming party got to the bottom they walked over to the travelers and Jonayla and Arowman then knew they were a welcoming party. One man stepped forward and holding out both hands with palms up said "I am Thonolar, leader of the Ninth Cave. Who are you and what brings you to our land?"

Arowman stepped forward. "My name is Arowman of the Romono people that live near the Great Waters far in the direction of the rising sun. We have heard that the incarnation of the Great Earth Mother resides here and we wish to meet her." As Arowman was speaking Jonayla could hardly keep her composure since Thonolar was her younger brother. She was surprised, but happy, that he was now the leader of the cave. It was obvious he did not recognize her and she had to smile a little.

Thonolar was saying, "You must mean Ayla. Some have thought she has some connection with the Great Earth Mother, but I must say that is somewhat of an exaggeration. She is quite real." He then sent the youngest man of the welcoming party to find Ayla and to tell her there are people from far away wanting to meet her. The man ran up the trail.

Thonolar had them set down their packs and unload and unhitch the horses so the horses could rest and graze and then asked to meet the wolves. He was not sure of the newcomer's customs and thought Arowman might object if he showed too much attention to his woman so he did not press an introduction to her. He did smile at the children as he petted and scratched their wolves and let them lick his face. As he was meeting the wolves, he was thinking, "They are from far in the direction of the rising sun and they have wolves and horses and even pole drags. Mother got her first horse and wolf at a place far in the direction of the rising sun, but closer to the great ice and nowhere near the Great Waters, could the practice of taming them be spreading? And his name, Arowman sounds familiar, but I can't place it. I will have to discuss this with mother."

Just then the young man returned with an older woman. As they descended the trail Jonayla, keeping her head down, glanced up assuring herself that the woman was in fact her mother. When Thonolar started to introduce Arowman to Ayla, Jonayla rushed between them and dropped to her knees with her head bowed looking to the ground at her mother's feet saying, "Oh Great Earth Mother I am your worthy daughter," and then stood up to face Ayla and saying, "I am Jonayla!" Ayla was at first shocked at this woman's behavior, but as her name registered she said questioningly, "Jonayla?" "Yes mother it is me." Ayla screamed "JONAYLA, MY BABY YOU'VE COME HOME!" Suddenly everything clicked in Thonolar's mind. At first he had a fleeting ire that his sister had played such a trick, but he was too happy for it to linger. The two women were hugging and crying as he turned to Arowman saying, "Please forgive me for not recognizing you." And reached out and they hugged each other giving Jonayla and her mother some time alone. Thonolar said to Arowman, "I thought the name sounded familiar, but could not place it, and I was somewhat intrigued that the animals were so like what we would have but I was too slow to put it together. He then turned to those standing around, and shouted "OUR OWN HAVE COME HOME PREPARE A FEAST FOR TONIGHT!" The others ran off.

Jonayla and Ayla hugged each other, cried; looked each other over and cried some more. Finally Jonayla said "Mother you have to meet your grandchildren." And Ayla started crying all over as they walked over to the children. Both children were wondering what all the emotional outbreaks were all about. Jonayla introduced them and added, "I am raising them to your standards mother." Ayla hugged the children and cried some more. Jonayla then turned to Thonolar and said "Hi little brother. Sorry to have put you in such a position, but I really wasn't expecting you to be the cave leader and I wanted to surprise mother which is not easy to do. How about a big hug?"

They hugged and he said, "I was a bit miffed, but am over it. I understand why you did it and you are right it is not easy to fool her. I am really glad to see you and see that you are doing fine. Will you be staying?" Jonayla answered, "We are not planning to stay. We are both quite happy being Romono and I am doing some good there. I feel needed." He nodded. He knew she could not stay. As much as she and her mother loved each other they were too much alike for her to stay. He had understood that when she had mated Arowman and then left. She then asked her brother, "Are you mated and are their children?" He answered yes and you will be meeting them soon.

He had another piece of insight that he planned to explain to his mother after Jonayla left this time and that was that Ayla's destiny was to give her offspring to others to further spread her gift to the Earth's Children. The great Mother would take Ayla's offspring away." He also knew that Jonayla and Ayla loved each other dearly, but could not live in the same community. He would keep that to himself as he knew their mother knew it and bringing it up would serve no purpose. Sometimes it is not wise to mention something albeit true.

About then a man came casually riding a horse around the limestone bluff. There was a deer draped across the horse. Several people, including Ayla, looked towards him and Ayla shouted to him, "JONADALAR – JONADALAR - JONAYLA IS HOME." He immediately spurred the horse to a gallop and rode up to the group sliding off before the horse stopped. He ran up to the women and recognizing Jonayla grabbed her and hugged her as they both cried and held each other. Jonayla loved the man as much as she loved her mother. She understood that he was her father. She was as much a part of him as she was a part of her mother. He was also her image of what a father and husband should be. And she had picked her mate, Arowman, because he fit that image.

Jonayla introduced Jondalar to his grand children. Ar and Hilly didn't know what going on, but they did grasp that somehow these strangers were very important to their mother. They liked Jondalar; he paid attention to them and said nice things. When he was introduced to their wolves he knew just how to pet them, ruffle up their fur and scratch them in just the right places and let them lick his face. They did not consciously think about it, but by him greeting wolves properly they knew at an emotional level that he must be just fine. He looked first at one and then to the other to imprint their images into his mind. He then asked, "Ar, do you like to work flint into tools?" Ar replied that he did and Jondalar said to him, "you get that from me. I am a master tool maker." Ar smiled. Jondalar then said to Hilly, "And Hilly, you look just like your mother." The girl smiled.

At a lull in the conversation Thonolar called out, "Attention everybody. It is time to move up into the Ninth Cave. A meal is being prepared." He turned to the travelers and said, you can leave your things here for now and the horses can graze in the field. We will come back for your things after we eat. They followed him up the trail into the huge space under the overhanging wall of stone. The children were amazed at such a place and looked around with their eyes wide open and mouths hanging open. They had heard their mother talk about her homeland and home, but nothing could have prepared them for the wonder of it. And there were so many people. About 100 people actually lived under the great stone overhang (over twice as many as lived in the Romono settlement) and many were out and about.

The wolves of the newcomers and the wolves of the Ninth Cave snarled and growled at each other. Some hackles were raised and teeth barred, but each wolf's "person" or "people" were expecting it and knew how to reassure and direct their "wolf" and soon the new wolves and Zelandoni wolves were sniffing and licking each other and basically getting to know each other in ways wolves do. Ayla said to Jonayla, "After the meal I will show you where you can put your things and where you will be staying while here and then we will bring your things up. There have been some changes since you were here. If it were just you, or just you and Arowman I would have you stay with Jondalar and me. But there are four of you and two wolves so I think it would be best for you to stay in what was Zelandonii's place. It will give you more room and privacy. That is where we usually have visitors stay."

The feast was extravagant even by Zelandoni standards. Word of Jonayla's return had spread through the cave like wild fire and everyone wanted to do their best to welcome her home. Mouth watering smells floated through the air and the travelers were famished having missed nearly two meals as they were anxious to get to the Ninth Cave. The food was set out on grass mats, carved wooden platters, on platforms of limestone slabs supported on limestone blocks. Bent wood tongs, spoons carved from horns and flint knives were also set out for anyone to use to serve themselves. People usually carried their own eating dish or bowl and knife but there were extras stacked at one end of one of the platforms should anyone be in need. The visitors eagerly helped themselves and the others from the cave followed. As they were eating, Thonolar introduced them to his mate a woman called Marthina and their three children, Thornjar the oldest boy, Marlindia the girl, and Brockell the youngest boy. The children were close in age and close to Arolar (Ar) and Hillia (Hilly) in ages as well and the five were soon playing together and with their five wolves. Soon, other children of the cave were joining in. Jonayla explained to her mother in particular, but the others who could hear that she and her family were going on to Arowman's homeland to stay with his family for a while, but would be returning to winter with the Ninth Cave and then return home the next spring.

During the meal Jonayla looked up and saw Abella's mother walking towards them and jumped up motioning her to come and join them, which she did. As soon as the woman had settled down with her food Jonayla said to her, "Abella is doing fine. You have two grand children, a girl and a boy that are both healthy and active. Abella would have come but is expecting another and should not travel. Rafinni is the perfect mate for her and a great role model for the children. She is very supportive of him and that is very important for a Visior. She has blended in with, and is contributing to, the daily life of the Romono and is regarded as one of them. She is happy and content and I know she wants to hear how you are." Abella's mother told Jonayla how her life and that of her mate was unfolding and how much she missed Abella, but how glad she was to hear that Abella is happy. Jonayla promised to give the news to Abella. Abella's mother added "Abella learned so much and how to do so much from you. I could never have done for her and I and my mate are eternally grateful to you. Jonayla blushed, and said, "I think the outing with the lions was a bit much for you, but she grew up a little that day." They both laughed in remembrance of that little episode.

After the meal Ayla took Jonayla and Arowman to what had been Zelandonii's house and which still served as the cave's hospital. Ayla explained that when Zelandonii died, she (Ayla) had taken over, but not moved into the house. And that it is still used to care for people who had injuries or illnesses too serious to be taken care of in their own homes. Ayla explained that she had three acolytes and there were several other women in the cave that would take turns staying with the seriously injured or ill patients when there were any. Since there was no one using it now Jonayla and family could stay there. There was one large room and at one end a sleeping room had been partitioned off. One could see through the doorway that there was a sleeping platform wide enough for two people in that room and that there was a leather drape across the doorway that could be pulled closed to give the person or persons in that room some privacy.

At the other end of the big room were two sleeping platforms taking up the entire wall and each was only wide enough for one person. The large central area had storage shelves along the wall opposite the entry doorway. Food preparation and cooking facilities were in front of the shelves. The fire hearth was about halfway between the raised sleeping platforms at each end and two thirds of the distance from the entry doorway to the shelving. A low table with cushions on the floor around the table was between the entrance door and the fire hearth. Because of the stone extending over the enclave, some distance above, none of the homes had ceilings or roofs. Along the wall and on each side of the doorway into the sleeping room were racks and shelves with all kinds of medical plants and powders along with tools necessary for medical procedures. It was remarkably clean and organized and Ayla made sure it was kept that way. Jonayla looked around and felt right at home. She walked over to the racks and shelves of the medical paraphernalia and recognized everything and knew what it would be used for and smiled. It was still much as it was when she had lived in there.

Jonayla moved the horses to a better pasture a little ways up Wood River Valley and more out of the way. She and Arowman then put away their things (that others had brought up into their temporary lodging) as they wanted it to be. Jonayla looked at Arowman smiled and said, "It feels good to be home. It is almost like I never left. But don't worry, I must go back." She added to assure him as she saw a fleeting look of concern cross his face. She wrapped her arms around him and they kissed. As they backed away from the embrace she added, "If I were to live here I would feel that I had to live up to Mother's standard and everyone would expect me to. And that would be a pressure I could not bear. I have to live my own destiny, not be a copy of her. My destiny might appear to others to be the same as hers, but it is not! Like you, I am happy and comfortable being Romono." He smiled and hugged her again.

They were exhausted from the journey and the busy day and Jonayla was totally relaxed by being home and immediately fell into a deep sleep. She slept until mid morning the next day. Arowman was just as tired but had a little trouble getting asleep as he was in a strange place. But he did sleep and was up long before Jonayla. He even had a breakfast ready when she did waken. Jonayla spent nearly the whole day with her mother both catching up on what had transpired in the other's life and finding that it had been good on both sides. They were frequently interrupted by others wanting to find out about Jonayla's adventures and she was equally interested in learning about how their lives had unfolded.

Arowman spent the day with Jondalar who was just as interested in what they had experienced as Ayla. Jondalar showed Arowman some new techniques he had developed for knapping flint and Arowman practiced to learn.

That evening Ayla had Jonayla and her family along with Thonolar and his family for dinner. Jonayla helped prepare the meal and was as much hostess as her mother just as she had done before leaving some years before. Ayla was getting older and some chores were harder for her but she was still remarkably capable. As she watched Jonayla more-or-less "takeover" she had to smile as she knew why Jonayla had to leave the first time and would have to leave again. It was a bittersweet smile. She was proud of Jonayla's skills, but hated to see her go. During the meal Rafinni's fall and resulting broken leg came up as did Jonayla's and Arowman's run-in with the gang before meeting the Hisdano people. Both Ayla and Jondalar were very interested and insisted on hearing all the details. Ar and Hilly were enthralled and discovered that they had never heard the whole story and realized that it was more than they had thought. They suddenly understood why the Hisdano had made such a fuss over their mother. Thonolar had to smile as he knew he would never want to face the ire of his sister.

The next day at breakfast Ar said to his mother "Mother, you introduced Grandam to us as Ayla, but most other people call her Zelandonii." Jonayla replied, "I guess I didn't think to explain. Zelandonii is her title. She is like our Visior – one who talks to the spirits for the rest of us. So, most people simply call her Zelandonii instead of using her name. I think of her as 'mother' so I don't use her title." Both children seemed to be satisfied with that. Jonayla spent the next several days re-acquainting with old friends and introducing them to her family and being introduced to theirs. One day she was spending with her brother, Thonolar, and his family and she asked him how it happened that he became leader of the cave.

He explained, "My specialty was raising horses and wolves, and teaching others how to treat and use the animals and that focused heavily on hunting and the hunters. Joharran had me train the hunters in how the animals should be used in various types of hunting situations. He gradually, and I think unconsciously, started asking me for advice more often and on more issues. Others too seemed to feel comfortable about asking my opinions on various issues. When Joharran got too old and wanted to step down he suggested that I take over. I was shocked as it had never occurred to me and I was not too sure I wanted the responsibility. Joharran, and many others, assured me that I was already doing most of it anyway so why not make it formal. He called a meeting to discuss it and in the meeting he asked 'Who else' and there was total silence. I guess that settled it so I said I would try it and see if I was up to it and so here I am. He continued to advise and council me until he died, but usually agreed that what I thought we should do was the right thing."

Arowman sat quietly listening. He had heard about Jonayla's half brother, Durc, who was half clan and half modern human and who had visited some years before but had to return to the clan group where he had grown up because in his words "they needed me". Arowman had not known the man, but did know that Ayla was saddened by the fact that the Great Earth Mother took her son's from her and having had to leave Durc as a three year old when she was only a teenager was the most wrenching. She knew that her clan sister would love him and raise him as her own, but she grieved for him always. Other than Durc, her other "sons" were actually animals that she had raised and that had bonded to her as their mother. The most notable of these was a cave lion that went back to the wild when he came of age. And now Jonayla had left her. Ayla had not actually "lost" Thonolar, but Arowman was sure that the common thread was that Thonolar was extending her talent to her own people. It was the Great Earth Mother's way of spreading Ayla's amazing skills to more people. As he thought about it, he wondered if she realized it for what it was. He wondered if he should bring it up to her and decided to discuss it with Jonayla first.

Thonolar turned to Jonayla and asked, "Have you been using your, let's say unusual, skills to help your new people, the Romono?" She replied, I guess I have. When we first arrived a returning scouting party reported to their leader, they refer to him as the Chief, Raffelellio that some flatheads were seen. He immediately announced a meeting to organize the hunters to go out and kill them. I am sure it was entirely out of place for me to have done so, but I screamed 'NO'. He looked at me like I was some kind of freak, but I explained and he listened. I went with him and one of his scouts, we found the flatheads and I interpreted. We ended up having a joint hunt and are now getting along with the flatheads like we do here." Thonolar responded, "That sounds like something you would do."

Jonayla and family stayed at the Ninth Cave for about two phases of the moon and then continued on to visit Arowman's people that lived by the Great Waters in the direction of the setting sun. Surprisingly, Jonayla had never been there so once they travelled beyond the Zelandoni territory that she was familiar with, everything was as new to her as it was to the children. As they neared the Great Waters the landscape became lusher in terms of of grasses and trees. It was nothing like it would be in tens of thousands of years and could not be called "forested" but it was noticeable.

At first the people just stared at the unusual caravan of a family of people, horses with pole drags and a couple wolves tagging along almost at the people's heels. The people lived close enough to the Zelandoni that such things were not unknown to them, but not common either. The people were not terrified, but curious. Once Arowman told them who he was the small group joined with them and led them into the town and announced their arrival. The news spread fast and soon nearly everyone from the town was surrounding them, asking questions and the scene was basically pure chaos.

Finally things settled down and they unhitched the pole drags set up their travelling tents and got ready for the inevitable feast that night. The leader of the town introduced and welcomed them to the town's people before the meal. They stayed in Arowman's home town for a half of a moon time. The first order of business was for Arowman to re-unite with, and for Jonayla and the children to meet, his family and especially his brother. They heard about people who had died, and children that had been born and, of course, related their own adventures. Visitors were a rare happening in those ancient times so the news and stories would be amusements for the people for years to come. Arowman's brother was mated and had a family of three children who were soon playing with Arowman's and Jonayla's children and the wolves. It was surprising that the people of the town knew about tamed wolves but did not have any. They had brought trade goods from the Zelandoni and spent some time bartering for things to take back.

The people were eager to hear about other people and how they lived their lives and about Arowman's and Jonayla's travels. The people hung on every word when hearing about their adventures. They stayed with Arowman's people longer that they had planned so when they got back to the Ninth Cave the people had just returned from the summer meeting. The summer meeting is when the leaders of all the caves have meetings to discuss issues impacting all the caves, the Zelandonii meet to discuss any religious issues that might affect all the caves, weddings are sanctified, joint hunts and food gatherings are planned and executed in preparation for the long winter ahead, old friends re-unite and new friends are made. The retuning people of the Ninth Cave had just finished putting away the fruits of the meeting when Jonayla and family arrived. When Arowman saw Thonolar, he called out to get Thonolar's attention and then explained "Jonayla and I saw a large herd of bison about a day's travel up Wood River valley. You might want to organize a last hunt of the season. Thonolar agreed that it would be a good idea and that evening held a planning meeting with his primary advisors, including Jonayla and Arowman.

Two days later Jonayla and Arowman joined the hunting party and headed up Wood River valley. They left the children with Ayla and Jondalar. Ayla and Jondalar always liked to be part of the hunts, but both were getting older, Ayla had to tend to a person who was very ill and they had several pelts they had to treat and tan so they didn't feel they should go on this particular hunt and loved watching the grandchildren. Ayla thought back when she would leave her children with Jondalar's mother on such occasions and understood better how Jondalar's mother enjoyed the extra duty.

Arowman was a good hunter and speared his share of bison, but he also carefully watched how the other hunters worked together as a team; and especially how they integrated the horses, wolves, and spear throwers into their hunting strategy and tactics. Arowman had been using all three elements for several years as had his own people and now the Romono people were doing so too, but these were the first people to have done it and had been doing it for the longest time. They had perfected the techniques to their fullest. As Arowman watched he analyzed as a professional and picked up many subtleties that the practitioners might not even realize as it was now second nature to them. These would seem to the normal observer to simply be how it was to be done. And even the practitioners might not think to explain the subtleties should they be asked. These are the practices that an individual participant in any team effort engages in to make the team as efficient as possible. In the case of hunting, for any particular situation an individual hunter might be in at the time, he must consider how he should be assessing the herd, which other hunters should he check on to assess what role they might play, how should he be holding the spear and just how should he be sitting on the horse if he is mounted, what should he have the horse do and what roll are the wolves playing. The hunter's next action should often depend on what is playing out in all the other areas at that instant. Arowman took careful note of how the Zelandoni hunters were interacting and was amazed at how efficient they were. His people and the Romono people were far more efficient hunters now that they also had these "new" capabilities, but he could see that the Zelandoni had perfected it. He was determined to take his new insight back to the Romono.

The winter set in and everyone was more or less confined to the scant protection offered by the huge overhanging stone roof of the recess in the rock of the Ninth Cave. Arowman and Jonayla were favorites for other families to invite for diner as they would relate their travels and adventures to everyone's delight. Arowman spent much of his time with Jondalar learning more about knapping stone tools. He was finding that he was more interested in that craft than the others, but bending and straightening wood came in as a close second. One day when Jonayla and family were visiting Ayla and Jondalar, Arowman noticed that the low limestone table that they were sitting around could use some repair and volunteered to make a new bentwood supporting structure for it. He and Ar trudged through the snow up Wood River valley to find just the right pieces of wood for it. Only wood from certain trees would bend enough without breaking or splitting and he showed Ar how to tell which trees they were. It was also important to get the right size of branch and that it be of the right length.

Arowman showed Ar how to heat the wood and soak it in hot water to soften it and then bend it around stakes pounded into the ground securing it between the stakes until it dried and maintained the form. The dirt on the floor under the overhanging ledge was deep only in certain places and frozen solid in some places where it had gotten wet and frozen so it took a while and some digging and pounding on stakes, but they finally found a place that would support the stakes. Jonayla was curious about the process. Although she had done some bending of wood she was not the expert and was impressed, and pleased, at the patience Arowman had with teaching the boy. He reminded her of how patient Jondalar had always been with her when a girl and smiled her approval.

That night as they cuddled in their furs, Jonayla thought back to the time they had spent with Arowman's people by the Great Waters in the direction of the setting sun said to him, "Your people are really nice." He replied, "I am glad you like them, but we will not see much of them." I know, "I see now why you are the way you are." He smiled in the dark and said, "You didn't guess?" She came back with, "You know you are a lot like Jondalar and it is a good thing or I would not have given you the place of the sun in the sky."

He chuckled, "And I believe you. And you had a high standard to meet too, you know."

"Did I meet it?"

"I'm here aren't I?"

"Hmmm" She muttered. She knew she met a high standard, but she also knew she had worked hard to achieve it. What she didn't realize was that it was her basic nature to be how she was. It came naturally to her. She did not think about how other people's abilities or why they did not achieve such high standards. She was like her mother and Jondalar in that mastering some skill was the challenge. To be as good as, or better than, some other person never crossed their minds. Having a skill served a practical function where the ranking of your skill in respect to that of someone else served no practical purpose. Observing that someone was more skilled at something than you only served to make you aware that it could be done should you wish to develop your skill to that point. She considered it to be a choice not a competition.

Jonayla and family wintered with the Ninth Cave and when spring finally came they started thinking of returning home. The Romono settlement was now home to them. They had enjoyed being with family, but were ready to leave. They participated in one more hunt, and when the weather was best for travel they started off. As always the parting was torture on the emotions. Lots of hugging and crying as everyone knew they might never see their loved ones again. Ayla now understood that it was her destiny to share her offspring with others as her way of helping improve the lives of more people. It gave her resolve even though it did not ease the pain. Jonayla had similar feelings, but had to live her own life and not live as a copy of her mother and that did nothing to ease the pain. Jonayla and her mother shared their grief for those few moments, but with entirely different rationales.

The return to the land of the Romono was without trauma but interesting. Ar and Hilly were maturing and, for their ages, becoming exceptionally skilled with both the sling and the spear. Ar was gaining some skill with the bola and Hilly was able to get the throwing stick to return but had not yet killed any birds with it. More often than not the family feasted on the children's kills and gatherings and both Jonayla and Arowman were generous in their compliments for the children.

They decided to bypass the Hisdano territory. They talked it over and both Jonayla and Arowman felt a bit uneasy with all the attention they got when they stopped to visit them in the beginning of their trip. They went to the North of the Hisdano territory which took them closer to the Great Mountains and the landscape was more hilly and rugged. But the rivers were somewhat smaller and easier to cross although they ran faster and that presented different challenges when crossing.

Being closer to the mountains provided more spectacular views of the mountains and they took time to study the scenes and discuss them with the children. Of course the children had many questions as to why the mountains were there to which their parents could only say "Because the Great Earth Mother wanted it to be so her people could enjoy them; that the Great Earth Mother wanted the earth to be interesting and awesome to her people." The children thought about what they had seen and what they had been told and internalized that bit of lore to their understanding of the world. Jonayla and Arowman never seemed to lose patience with the children's questions, but often had to admit that they did not know the answer and that no one else knew either and maybe no one would ever know. The Great Earth Mother guarded her mysteries carefully.

As they got closer to the land of the Romono they travelled along the edge of the Great Waters and marveled at how there could be so much water and wondered at what might be on the other side and if there was another side. Could the Great Waters go on forever? Jonayla told of hearing from her mother and Jondalar about a man they had known when they lived with some people a year's travel in the direction of the rising sun but much closer to the Great Ice who claimed to have travelled completely around the great waters and the people on the other side had totally black skin. Jonayla added that she believed the story was true.

She also told the children that her mother and Jondalar had told her about the people they had lived with. She included the tidbit that those people made their houses with mammoth bones covered with dirt, sod and clay. There were very few trees where they lived but there were piles of mammoth bones where the spring floods would carry them down river and drop them off at sharp turns in the rivers. They would build their homes close to those piles of bones. The children tried to imagine what a house of mammoth bones would look like and hoped they would someday be able to travel there and see one.

15 - Subterfuge

"I really do think we should be very careful. She could be setting us up for something." Malinda was saying to Angelini. "She isn't one of us and she seems just too perfect to me." Malinda had dropped in to chat with Angelini and had steered the conversation around to be about Jonayla. Angelini had then started telling about how helpful Jonayla was and how much she had learned from Jonayla and how together they were attracting apprentices from the other Romono settlements. Malinda was not interested in hearing good things about Jonayla and was trying to spin the narrative in a different direction. Angelini was a bit taken aback by the turn in the conversation as it had never occurred to her that Jonayla might have some hidden agenda. She also knew that Malinda liked spreading demeaning gossip, but what she said could be true. The conversation drifted to other subjects and a short time later when the tea was drained from their cups, and Malinda was satisfied that she had planted the seeds of doubt without over doing it, left.

Angelini wondered why Malinda had doubts about Jonayla's true intentions. It then occurred to her that Malinda might have had her eye on Arowman and Jonayla had her outclassed in every category. Jonayla is more beautiful, more talented and far more personable. She recalled that she had even had thoughts about Arowman after he had arrived with his brother the first time. At first she gave him no thought at all as the two men were travelers and could well be moving on soon. But as she treated Hildana and Frackoro for their arthritis and they raved on about how wonderful it was having Arowman living with them she started thinking more about him. At the time she got the idea that Hildana might have been hinting that Angelini might want to think about mating him when Hildana made some comments about how nice it would be if he mated and then maybe there could be children in her household. Hildana also lamented that it would take a special person to be his mate and might have been thinking that Angelini, being the settlement's healer, might be special enough. At the time she thought such an arrangement might work. She was not mated, older than Arowman but not too much, and he would be a good partner. She was not yet too old to have children.

She was thinking of ways to feel him out without turning him off but had not acted on it when he and his brother left to go back to visit their people. When he returned with Jonayla it was obvious that he had found that special person and Angelini thought no more about it. She even found that she really did like Jonayla. Of course Malinda knew nothing about Angelini's feelings and thoughts. But Angelini could see how Malinda might feel towards Arowman and Jonayla would shatter any hope she might have. But, with a sigh, she realized it was all pure speculation.

The next time Angelini saw Raffelellio she mentioned to him, "Malinda and I were talking the other day and she mentioned that we should be watching Jonayla as she could have some hidden agenda behind her being so helpful."

He replied, "I would not put much credit in Malinda's concerns. You know she has a reputation for stirring up trouble, and Jonayla has really helped us a lot. A couple of moons ago when the raspberries were ripe a group of the women went out to pick them. The raspberry bushes are a day away so they had to make camp and pick berries the second day. When they got to the berries the flathead women were already there. Normally our women would have turned around and come back and told me about it. And I would have organized the hunters to go out and chase the flatheads; I guess I should say 'Clan', away. But our women just went up to them greeted them and asked if they could join them. The clan women agreed that there were enough berries for both and our women returned with their baskets full. It was all because of Jonayla. I feel that we owe her a lot, but when I bring it up she just brushes it aside."

Angelini continued the conversation saying, "She has really been a huge help to me and I have learned a lot more from her than I care to admit. I feel that I owe her a lot and, like with you, when I mention it she says something to the effect that everyone has been so good to her that she just wants to be useful." As they parted, Raffelellio said, "I don't think we need to worry, but always keep your eyes open about everything.

Angelini felt reassured, but decided to think about what Jonayla might say or do. She really liked Jonayla and hoped there was nothing to what Malinda said.

The next time Jonayla walked into the pharmacy Angelini was there and after greeting each other, Jonayla said, "Is something going on? A group of men were standing around talking like they often do, but when they saw me they quit talking and looked at me in strange ways. It is hard to explain and was not like men ogling a pretty girl."

Angelini looked at Jonayla and saw genuine concern in her eyes and across her face. She thought for a while and then asked, "Who were those men?" Jonayla told her and she responded, "Those particular men are lazy and do little for the good of the people. They do not even provide for their mate's children. No one listens to what they have to say so I would not worry. But Malinda has been telling people that you might have some hidden reason for doing so much for us and that we should be wary."

"That is interesting, and Wadonna warned me about Malinda. What kind of reason does she say I have?" Jonayla asked.

"She doesn't say, but implies it could be something bad" Angelini replied.

Jonayla did not like this turn of events and thought for a while and then said, "I do want something I hope to get, but I thought it would be obvious and it certainly is not sinister."

"And what is that?"

"Acceptance" Jonayla said rather curtly.

Angelini raised her eyebrows and thought to herself, "Of course! Wouldn't anyone?" Jonayla went on saying, "When I left my people to come here the first time, I knew I was leaving everything I was used to and valued to go to a new place where the people would not know me and possibly would not trust me. But I had to do it. I loved and admired Arowman and wanted to have his children. But there was more to it than that. I had to find my own destiny. My mother is a great mother, but more than that she is the most respected and powerful person among the Zelandoni. In fact she is First among the Zelandonii who are like your Visior's. To me as a child growing up she was just 'mother', but by the time I was soon to be a woman I realized just how phenomenal she really was. I also realized, and lot of people told me, that I was much like her. If I were to have stayed with my own people I would have had to live in her shadow. That would have been a comfortable life, but I needed to find my own destiny and be my own person. When I came here I knew I had to fit in or be miserable." Angelini nodded her approval and understanding.

Angelini then said to Jonayla, "You mentioned rather casually that you wanted to have Arowman's children. Many women like their mate to think that the spirits have selected some of his traits to endow into her children, but that is completely different than actually having 'his' children. I know Romono is not your native language, but you speak it so well that it is easy to forget."

Jonayla had let it slip, but not because of her grasp of the language, and replied, "Actually I said what I meant. I told you my mother is an exceptional woman and one of the things that she has learned from her connections with the spirit world is that it is not the spirits, or the Great Earth Mother, that starts the baby in the woman's stomach, but the man's essence when they couple sharing pleasures. It does not start a baby every time and the spirits, or The Great Earth Mother, might decide whether a particular time will, or will not, start a baby, but a man must do it. So, a baby is as much part of the man as part of the mother." Angelini was stunned. She would have to think about what Jonayla had just told her.

Later as Angelini was walking to get some water from the small stream she noticed that Raffelellio was talking to another man a little to the side of the direction she was going and made it a point to change direction enough to approach him. After waiting for him to finish his business with the man and properly greeting the Chief of the Settlement she said to him, "I had a long talk with Jonayla and she actually does expect to get something from us in return for being so helpful,"

"Oh!" He said, "And what could that be?"

"Acceptance!" Angelini replied as cryptically as Jonayla had said it.

He threw his head back and let out a roaring belly laugh saying, once he could bring himself to talk, "And the joke is on Malinda. Don't say anything about this to anyone, I have an idea."

About a half moon time later Raffelellio held a general meeting with all the people of the Settlement to discuss several issues of interest to all and at the end added, "It has come to my attention that there are rumors circulating that Jonayla may have some hidden reasons for doing all the things she has been doing for us. I have taken it upon myself to personally investigate this issue and have made a shocking discovery. The rumors are true." There was a buzz of hushed comments among the people. Jonayla was shocked and wondered what information he had that she knew nothing about. Angelini looked over to Malinda who was absolutely gloating. He continued saying as the rumbling conversations died down, "The revelations shocked me and I am sure will come as a great surprise to you. What she wants is for us to ACCEPT her as one of us!" First there was quiet as what he had said sunk in. Then there were some voices and then clapping, yelling, hooting and general mayhem as people expressed their approvals. Malinda turned red in the face, and ran to her dwelling.

That evening Jonayla, Arowman, Hilly, Ar, Hildana and Frackoro were sitting around the low table enjoying their evening meal and discussing the day's events. When finished with the meal Hildana and Frackoro got up and sat in their chairs. Hildana said, "Jonayla that was the best put down I have ever known of Malinda, or anyone else for that matter." Arowman added, "It was something Jonayla's mother would have done. I think Jonayla has learned well." Jonayla then said, "I think you are giving me credit that should be directed to Raffelellio, I had no idea of what he was planning, or that he even knew about the rumors. Old Frackoro spoke up saying, "But Jonayla, you set it up." Jonayla had to admit that she was pleased with how it turned out and felt further assurance of her assessment of Raffelellio's leadership abilities.

During a pause in the conversation, Arowman said, "This table is a bit small now that the children have grown. I think Ar and I should make a new one. Would anyone object?" He looked at Hildana and Frackoro; after all it was their abode. They both agreed as they too had noticed it getting crowded at meal time. He then turned to Hilly and said, "Hilly go into our room and bring that coil of thong that you made a few moons ago. Oh, and bring a well charred piece of wood from our fire pit." He then turned to Ar and said, "Ar help me turn this table upside down." Arowman pointed out to Ar how saplings had been bent to form the legs and supporting frame with cross braces and then tied together with leather thongs. He also showed Ar how the table top was constructed with small straight logs lashed to the frame. When Hilly returned with the coil of thong he measured a length to the longest piece of frame, added a bit for the extra length he felt it needed and made a mark on the thong with the charred piece of wood. He then cut the measured piece of thong from the coil and with a nod indicated to Hilly that she could return the coil to its place. He then measured the lengths of the other pieces of the frame and made additional marks, adjusted for the extra length for the new table, on the thong. He showed and explained to Ar each thing he did. He also answered any questions that any of the others asked. They then righted the table so it could be used.

The next morning Arowman and Ar rode their horses out to find the saplings they needed to make the new table frame. Arowman's horse carried the poles and straps for his pole drag. Ar's horse was loaded with leather thongs some tools and food for their mid-day meal. Hilly had fixed and packaged the food. They each carried their own spears. About mid-day Arowman noticed a copse of trees that looked to be what they needed ahead, but a bit to the right of the direction they were travelling. Instead of changing course to head directly to the trees, he said nothing and continued in the direction they had been going. He wanted to see if Ar would notice the trees. Within a handful of horse paces, Ar said, "Look over there," pointing to the copse of trees, "isn't that what we are looking for?" Arowman dutifully looked to where Ar was pointing and said, "It looks like it could be. Let's go over and check it out."

They selected a dozen small trees that they thought would work and cut them down. They cut them to the length of the longest that they needed, trimmed off any branches and shaved off the bark. They only needed six, but if they ruined one or more they did not want to come back for more. The ones they did not use could be put to other uses, even firewood after drying out.

They hitched up the pole drag, bundled the logs with thongs and tied the bundle of logs to the pole drag. As they worked, Arowman had looked around to see what there was in the area and had noticed a stand of pine trees not far away. The landscape was mostly grass steppe with occasional stands of thin forest and the pine trees were part of the thin forest. Pine trees are constantly shedding needles and dead branches that fall right under the tree. The sap of pine is mostly turpentine; and being piled up and in the shade the accumulation of deadwood never totally dries out so it will burn fast and hot as found. They bundled up some of the deadwood and tied it to the pole drag and headed for home.

The next day Arowman measured out and started pounding four wood stakes into the ground behind their abode. The wall of the abode considered to be the front of the abode was the wall facing the large open area inside the circle of buildings. The opposite side faced the steppe and was common ground. The people often used the space just behind their abode for their personal projects that could be done outdoors. He explained to Ar that the two stakes that were close together would form the inside of the bend of the saplings. Each one of the other stakes were about the length of one's arm from the elbow to the wrist from the first two and would hold the sapling in the bent position until the wood dried forming a right angle (ninety degree) bend. He also explained that the sapling would try really hard to straighten so the stakes must set into the ground very solid and securely. Ar got the message and said, "Give me the hammer stone and I will drive them deeply into the soil."

Arowman then dug a bowl shaped pit in the ground about twice as long as wide and fitted a piece of leather into it forming a waterproof lining. He had Ar set up and light a fireplace next to the pit. When the fire was going strong with the pine deadwood they put rounded river stones in the fire to heat. He also put crisscrossed twigs on the leather at the bottom of the pit and filled the pit with water. When the stones got hot he put them in the water. As the stones in the water cooled he removed them and put them back in the fire replacing the stones he removed from the water with hot ones from the fire. Arowman cut one of the logs they had cut the day before (being only about twice the diameter of a spear it was hard to think of it as a log) to a length somewhat longer than needed. The twigs in the bottom of the water kept the hot stones from burning the leather. He kept replacing cold stones with hot ones until the water was boiling. He then bent the log at about the right place as much as he could without splitting or cracking the wood and held it there while placing the bent area into the boiling water. As he held the wood in the water he could feel the resistance to his bending as the wood got hot and water soaked. As the wood softened he bent it more and the bend concentrated to be mostly in one place. When it had bent about to where he thought it should be he took it out of the water and forced in between the stakes in the ground where it would stay until dry. He explained to Ar what he was doing as he did it and then had Ar do it for the next log.

There was room for two bent logs, one above the other, in the stakes so they repeated the process with a second one, but then had to wait until the first two were dry and stable to do more. Since there were twelve bends to be made they had to repeat the process six times if all went well. It would take the wood the rest of the day and all night to dry so the process was going the take six days if all went well. As it turned out one of the bends ended up in the wrong place so it took them seven days to bend all six of the saplings and another day to bind them together. Another day was spent shaving the legs to the proper lengths.

The next step was to lash the pieces together with raw hide thongs. The rawhide tongs were soaked in water and while wet Arowman wrapped them tightly around the bent saplings while Ar and Hilly held the saplings in position. He end of the thong under the last loop and pulled it tight to hold it in place. As the thong dried it shrank to hold the saplings together securely.

When it was done they had a very substantial base for the new table. But, the table was not finished. They still had to make the top.

Arowman and Ar went back to the copse where they had gotten the saplings for the base and selected a few of the larger trees, cut them down and then cut them to the required lengths. They had brought with them a leather thong of just the right length for the table top with which to measure the lengths they needed. These trees were about the diameter of a man's wrist so the table top would need about twelve pieces. Chopping down a tree, even a tree that small, with a stone hand axe is no small task and the cut end looks much like a beaver had chewed it. Cutting the felled tree into two or three lengths followed the same process so each length was pointed on each end. They also needed two cross pieces to hold the top logs together and even. When, they had what they needed, they bound them together with leather thongs and tied the bundle to the pole drag and returned home in time for the evening meal; served, of course, on the old table.

Arowman, Ar, Jonayla and Hilly spent the next two days carving the pointed ends of all the log pieces to be reasonably square and flat while making all the logs the same length. The next step was to bind them all together and to the two cross pieces with leather thongs. Where each thong passed between two of the tabletop logs and over the top of a tabletop log, the log had to be chiseled to make a clearance slot for the thong so the thong would not hold the logs apart or be above the top of the log. With the four of them working on it, except when Jonayla and Hilly took time off to fix the meals, it took a full day, but they managed to have the logs of the top of the table fully assembled. They then tied the table top to the bentwood frame with thongs they had left hanging down.

The logs forming the table top were small in diameter but still the tops of the logs made a very uneven table top. Arowman knew that would be the case and he had a plan for it. With flint chisels and scrappers he pealed or scrapped off the highest parts. He then had Ar and Hilly cut strips of soft leather and stuff them in between the logs in a way that closed any spaces between them sufficiently so that if fine sand were to be poured on top it would not sift through.

Arowman then tied a couple of large baskets to the pole drag and he and Ar took the horses with the pole drag and baskets to a place some distance down the river where there river cut through a deposit of nice fine clay. They filled the baskets with clay adding enough water to the clay to make it the right consistency. When they got it back to the abode, they filled in all the valleys between logs with the clay and even over the tops of the logs where the tops tops of the logs were below the others. With a piece of wood with a very straight edge they made the top surface of the clay even and smooth. They were working outdoors behind the abode and left the table there for a couple of days letting the clay dry and harden. When the clay was dry and hard they built a fire on the table and kept it burning for two days to further harden the clay.

The final step was to cover the table top with leather. It was common practice when a hunter killed a large animal, or any animal for that matter, to tan the hide and keep it as there would always be a use for it eventually so Arowman had several complete tanned hides. He got one that was of a bison and laid it out on top of the table. He had Ar and Hilly hold it in place as he went around and cut it to be about the length of his hand larger than the table all around. He then cut small slits in it about the width of two fingers in from the edge and about one hand width apart all around the outer edge. He threaded a long thong through all the slits. Where the thong came out of one slit and entered into the next slit on the top side of the leather he left a loop of thong about the height of his hand, but on the underside the thong was tight to the leather. He then pulled the thong tight and the leather top wrapped under the logs of the table top. When he tied the ends of the thong together underneath the table it pulled the leather top of the table tight to the top of the hardened clay giving the table top a smooth tough and resilient surface.

Hildana and Frackoro were amazed at Arowman's handy work. Jonayla was bursting with pride but primarily for Arowman's patience with, and deliberate teaching of, the children. He was her image of the ideal mate and a father. And, he was even very good looking.

16 - Adventure

After the table making experience Hilly took a long relaxing and fast ride on her horse out on the steppes. She did not pay much attention to where she was going she just needed a ride. When the horse tired and slowed to a restful walk she realized that she had gone half way to the home of the Clan. She then noticed a group of clan women digging up root vegetables and went over to them. She volunteered to help, started working with them and talking to a young girl that was probably a year or so younger than her. Since clan children matured faster than the modern human children they were essentially peers. Hilly asked the girl how a particular vegetable was prepared and as the girl explained it, Hilly got an idea and asked the girl if she would come home with her and prepare it for their dinner that night. Hilly promised to bring the girl home the next day so her mother agreed. The clan girl had never ridden a horse but when Hilly told her they would ride double and there nothing to be afraid of she agreed. With two on the horse Hilly did not feel the horse should gallop, but did have it trot for a while. The clan girl, Orgia, was thrilled.

When they got back to Hilly's home Hilly explained to her mother what she had planned and Jonayla agreed that the vegetable could be interesting prepared that way and so Hilly helped Orgia prepare that part of the meal and learned how to do it. The dish was a hit and Orgia was embarrassed, but pleased, with the praise. She didn't know how to behave being actually at a table for a meal and as she looked around she was in awe of the wealth displayed. She had no concept of "wealth" but she felt it at an emotional level. She watched, covertly, what others were doing and tried to emulate them and did just fine. As she ate she studied the table. She recognized the covering was leather, but could not quite figure out the rest of the structure. When Hilly took her home the next day she told her mother that Hilly's home was wonderful and that everyone had been very good to her. Her mother was very concerned that Hilly would be going home alone, but Hilly assured her that she was very watchful and would take no chances.

About a half moon later Orgia was over again and again Hilly helped her prepare a different dish for the meal and learned how to do that one. This time Orgia was getting more used to the "others" as the clan referred to the modern humans and was not quite so timid. After the meal Hilly and Orgia cleared the table and washed the dishes and everyone sat on the cushions around the table and talked. Hildana and Frackoro sat in their chairs and contributed to the conversation. At one point Ar said, "Mother, Grandam told of living with some people who made their houses with mammoth bones. I would really like to see that. Hilly broke in with "Me too, when can we go?" Jonayla said, "Slow down, it is not that easy. It is a long way from here and we might not even be able to find the place since none of us have ever been there." "But Grandam and Jondalar came from there when they went to the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni" Argued Ar. "Yes" replied Jonayla "and it took them a full year to make the trip. And it was not without danger." They used the clan sign language as they spoke so Orgia could follow the conversation. She sat there listening with big eyes. A year's travel to somewhere you have never been and might not find was beyond her view of the world. She wondered how they could even think about it. The idea even seemed to excite them. She thought to herself, "These others are strange people," but still, she was attracted to the idea. It did sound exciting. Maybe stupid, but exciting.

Jonayla had heard her mother and Jondalar tell of the place and their travels many times but she was the only one who had any idea of where it was or how to get there and even then in the most general of terms. She explained that it was near the Great Ice and far in the direction of the rising sun. Since they had traveled away from the Great Ice and toward the rising sun getting from the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni to the land of the Romono, it they would not have to travel so far into the direction of the rising sun, but would have to travel farther into the direction of the great ice. It would still probably be nearly a year's travel for them to get there.

Ar then added, "I think they said that our uncle Durc lived near them so maybe we could visit him and Oda. Jonayla explained to Orgia that Durc was her brother, that they had the same mother, but that he was of mixed spirits and that Oda was his mate and also of mixed spirits. She went on to explain that they lived with a clan that lived near the people that built their home with mammoth bones. Orgia thought it strange, but everything about these others was strange.

As they talked about it and how they would have to find the Great Mother River and that would not be hard as it crossed the entire continent flowing into the direction of the rising sun. They could not possibly miss it if they were to travel towards the great ice. They knew the Great Mother River passed through some mountains cutting a gorge known and the "gate" and some people, the Sharamudoi lived by the river where it cut through the mountains. Jonayla added "Mother and Jondalar stayed with the Sharamudoi when they traveled to the Ninth Cave and those people wanted them to stay and live with them. Once we get to the Great Mother River we could follow it downstream and we will come to the Sharamudoi. They could tell us more about how to find the Mamutoi, the people who build the mammoth bone houses." Orgia could not believe what she was watching (they were still using the clan sign language) thinking "They are actually planning the trip!" Jonayla continued, "When we find the Mamutoi they could tell us how to find Durc and Oda."

The Clan girl's mind worked differently than those of the modern humans. Although larger, much of her brain was allocated to memory and little to creative thinking. She could remember phenomenally but it was difficult for her to conceive of something that she could not see, touch, smell or taste. She had trouble understanding something that was not there, but could be. She did not understand those differences but realized, at least at an emotional level, that what she was witnessing was a cognitive ability that these "others" had that she didn't have. A chill ran up her spine; yet she could sense no danger. The danger was not to her and would not play out for several thousands of years, but it would and her species were to eventually become extinct. Her sense of fear was well placed, but for her kind eventually and not for her personally for the moment.

The discussion continued and her hosts talked about what they would have to take with them, how they would use the horses to help and that they would take two of the wolves with them. That the animals would be of help rather than a burden was mind boggling to Orgia and that further helped her realize how different they really were. As she listened she realized that they would not be just passing through steppe country, but would be encountering huge raging rivers, mountains, swaps, forests and even deserts. She was not sure she knew what some of those things were. She had seen the Great Mountains all her life, but in the distance and she had never actually gotten among or on them to get to know them. And she had never even wondered about them. But these people wondered about and imagined everything.

At one point Orgia even suggested that they take a supply of a certain herb, explaining its healing properties. They looked at her and realized they had been ignoring her, and Ar blurted out, "Would you care to come with us?" Everyone then added their welcome. She was shocked. Nothing could have been further from her mind. She immediately replied, "Oh no, I couldn't." Hilly asked "And why not?" Orgia was lost for an answer. She did not know why she couldn't. It was just something that was never done. At least it would never be done in her frame of reference.

Finally she said, "We don't do things like that."

Jonayla then said, "I don't see why you couldn't. You are young, strong and healthy. You know how to live off the land and are willing to work hard. And you would be with us. When my mother was your age she had to live alone and saw no one for three years."

Orgia was shocked. That someone like her could live alone for three years was only part of her shock. That these people wanted her to join them was an equal, and maybe greater, shock. And they not only thought she was capable of doing it, they wanted her to be among them. Her mind was spinning. Jonayla smiled, knowing what Orgia's dilemma was and knowing that she, Jonayla, was going to have to have some long talks with Orgia's mother to convince her to let Orgia go. In the weeks ahead when those "long talks" were happening, Orgia was even more amazed that Jonayla would bother.

It was early fall when they decided to make the trip and they decided to leave as soon as the spring flooding receded the next spring. That gave them the winter to plan and prepare for the trip. Orgia was so nervous she nearly made herself sick, but the winter gave her time to reconcile her fears and accept the fact that she was going.

Jonayla's family had increased by one horse a little over a year before they set off and they planned to take it with them. They did not know who they could leave it with if they did not take it and made no effort to find someone as they were bonded to it and it to them. Besides it would not hurt to have another pack horse. As they were packing to be ready to leave the following morning and Orgia was spending the night to make leaving the following morning less complicated. They realized that the extra horse could be Orgia's to ride. They tactfully decided to not stress her more by suggesting it right away. They waited for her to tire of walking before suggesting it. She had rode double with Hilly several times so riding alone was not too stressful and she soon became quite a proficient horseman.

The caravan of five people riding, or walking along and beside of, five horses, two of which were pulling pole drags, and with two full grown wolves trotting along with them made a strange scene on that ancient grassy landscape. They would encounter few people. They never knew if the people they were to meet would be friendly, fearful or dangerous. Also, nearly all the people they would meet would have no idea that any animal could be domesticated or that modern humans and clan ("flatheads") could cooperate in a productive way or be friends. It was an audacious undertaking. But they were young and four of them had travelled more than most so were as experienced as anyone could be. They carried little food as they would live off the land. They took some travelling food and carried fresh food from kills they made along the way. One never knew when the next food animal would be available. Food was plentiful and large herds of grazing animals abounded, but not always where you were when you needed them. The same was true of plant foods. When travelling one did not know what would be found where your wandering might take you.

As they travelled towards the rising sun and for the first several days the landscape did not change much. It was rather flat grassy steppe with occasional outcropping of rock and the occasional thin forest. In tens of thousands of years when the great ice had mostly melted the extra water would flood into the oceans raising the sea level by some three hundred feet. Where they were now walking would be at the bottom of the Adriatic Sea. But that meant nothing to the travelers. They were plodding through steppe grass and the sun was hot beating down on them. The morning of the fourth day they came to a herd of bison and decided to get one. They unhitched the pole drags and removed all the burdens from the horses. The four rode closer to the herd. The bison saw the horses and mostly ignored them. It might be unusual for horses to approach a herd of bison, but the bison did not considered them be a danger. Even people can walk up to a herd of bison and sometimes into the herd, even though it is not wise to do so. A crouching lion is identified as danger by the bison and they immediately take defensive action. A slow moving horse or human making no effort to hide is of little concern.

Orgia just watched in astonishment. Her people would have to work as a team to cut an animal from the herd and run it down until tired and then stab it with a spear or multiple spears. They did not throw their spears. Ar got into position first and signaled to the others his intention and threw his spear and killed the animal. The animal bellowed as it fell. That frightened the other bison and they stampeded away. Orgia knew what to do then and ran over and helped gut, bleed, strip off the hide, and butcher the animal. They packed the meat and edible organs into parfietches and had meat for many days. It took all day to deal with the one bison so they made camp and continued on the next day.

Jonayla had been taking note of Orgia's clothing. It was a simple leather wrap and obviously from a single animal with extraneous parts cut off simply draped around her and held on with a thong strapped around her. The wrap was folded in places to form pocket like features for carrying things. As they were rolling up the hide from the bison Jonayla said to Orgia, "Orgia, when we get near the top of the mountains ahead there will be deep snow and it will be really cold. I think you should get warm fur clothing made like ours and we could make it right now from that hide we just stripped from the bison." "Oh I don't want to make work for you." Orgia replied. Jonayla retorted, "It will be less work than dealing with you if you freeze to death. You will also see how we make our clothes."

Arowman and Ar rode over to a nearby stand of trees and came back with some branches and made a frame to secure the hide as they worked it from the inside to a soft and pliable leather fur. They had Orgia do most of the work of rubbing the brains of the animal into the leather using a bone with a knobby end but she did not complain. They then set up one of the tents inside out and made a smoky fire in it to tan the leather. When that was done Jonayla showed Orgia how to measure one's body with a thong and cut out the parts of a tunic. One part was the front and one part was the back and then two more rectangles for the sleeves. Orgia did not quite understand, but when she looked at Jonayla's she started to get the idea.

Jonayla then got out what looked like a small awl, and Orgia was really confused when Jonayla threaded a thin string of sinew through a teeny hole cross wise through the thick end of the tool. Jonayla gathered up the front and back pieces of the leather fur and using a thick piece of mammoth hide as a thimble pushed the tool through both pieces where one's shoulder would be, pulled the sinew tight and looped it around and repeated the process. After making several "stitches" she had sewn the two pieces together from the neck opening to the arm opening. Then Orgia got the idea and asked "What do you call that tool?" "We just call it a thread puller." Jonayla replied. "Wow!" was all Orgia could say. Jonayla finished sewing the tunic together, had Orgia take off her wrap and slid the new tunic over Orgia's head and said, "The next time we kill a large animal we will make you a pair of pants."

A few days later she had the pants, and that presented a problem Jonayla had not foreseen. The lower clan ribs did not taper inward giving one a waist with hips for the purchase of a belt. Jonayla quickly solved the problem with two leather straps going up over Orgia's shoulders to hold the pants up.

Eventually the terrain became hilly and mountains could be seen in the distance in the direction of the rising sun. It took several more days, but finally they were trudging up a wide grassy valley with low mountains on each side. It happened quickly to where they were suddenly travelling on a narrow flood plain of the river and the mountains were tall, densely covered with trees, and crowding so close they were walking in shadows. It was beautiful but claustrophobic to people used to the open steppes. As the days passed the slope became steeper, the valley became narrower and the river had become a mountain stream flowing faster and much colder. There were more places where it was hard to get the horses through and more rocks to step over or around.

Finally there was snow. By this time Orgia had a complete new outfit tunic and pants of heavy furs plus boots. The boots had thick tough mammoth skin soles glued to soft and pliable leather around the foot and up the leg half way to the knee. She was thrilled with the clothes but fretted about how she could repay her debt to the others. They assured her that no repayment was needed, but if bothered her anyway. They made snow balls and pretended to have a snow ball fight, but soon got back to the serious business of trudging through the snow that kept getting deeper. Making camp on the snow was a new challenge, but they managed. They had travelled about one full moon time when they noticed that the slope of the land was downward in the direction they were travelling. They were greatly relieved to know they had passed the highest part of the mountains.

It took several more days to come down off the mountains and into warmer weather. Finally they found themselves following a river in a nice meadow in a wide valley. They were tired from the trek and when they saw a group of deer in the meadow they decided to stay, feast on some fresh venison and relax for a couple of days. Jonayla had another plan and that was to make another set of clothes for Orgia. The furs she had were too warm for the lower elevation and tailored clothing would be much more practical than her clan wrap. She would not need shoes as they all would be going barefoot from here on. At least she would not need shoes until the next winter. Orgia was thrilled with the deer skin outfit and she actually de-haired, worked, and tanned the skins. She also sewed it together, but had a problem understanding how to layout the pattern and plan how to get the most out of each pelt. Once the pattern was laid out on the pelt, she had no trouble cutting it out. So she actually did most of the work even though Jonayla and Hilly watched her every move to be sure she got it right. She could not believe how comfortable and efficient tailored clothing could be. The tunic was buttoned down the front so it could be opened as needed, or easily removed, if she got too warm. Her language did not have the words (signs) for it, so it was hard to put her feelings together to understand, but she had feelings to the effect that the "Others" were terribly clever. It was a little scary; and rightfully so, but the danger was not for her and not for a very long time into the future.

They finally got to the Great Mother River (the Danube). They came upon it were where it came from the direction of the great ice and turned to be flowing into the direction of the rising sun. They were all in awe of the river. No one in the group had ever seen such a huge river. They had seen the great waters, but the great waters were salty and had no current other than the tides. Jonayla had heard a lot about the Great Mother River and knew it only got bigger as it went down stream and that was the way they had to go. She knew that they would be following it to its end where it emptied into the Beran Sea. She also knew that they had to be on the other side. Somehow five people, five horses, two pole drags, two wolves and all their belongings had to cross that river and it would only get bigger and harder to cross if they followed it down stream before crossing. They discussed the situation and decided to go upstream to find a better place to cross. Jonayla told them that when her mother told of she and Jondalar's journey the Great Mother River divided into several channels upstream from where they were. At least where she thought they were. They decided to go up stream as the several channels should be easier to cross than one huge river. They had no idea of how far that might be from where they were of how far it would take them out of a direct route but it seemed like the only possibility.

It took a full moon time to travel up river towards the great ice to where the Great Mother River divided into many channels leaving long slender islands between the channels. The direction was upstream so the river actually became somewhat smaller as well. Surprisingly they encountered no people although they would see evidence of human activity from time-to-time. It might be a trail or some construction, but they never saw the people. It could be that the people saw the strange caravan first and ran away. Sometimes the people might have been watching them from hiding. For whatever the reason, it did not matter. They fomally reached a place where it was possible to cross the river and they did.

They were now on the northwestern part of the great plain within the huge sickle shaped arc of what tens of thousands of years later would be known as the Carpathian Mountains. Jonayla had heard her mother and Jondalar tell that the Great Mother River had a Sister River that ran parallel to the Great Mother River in this region and that the Sister joined the Great Mother before the Great Mother entered the gorge through the mountains. She also vividly remembered them telling how their crossing of the Sister was the most dangerous river crossing in their entire journey. One reason that the crossing had been so dangerous is that they got to the river in early spring and the spring rains were melting snow in the mountains and the river was approaching flood stage. The Sister River was the outlet for the water shed of the entire inside of the sickle shaped mountain range and the enclosed plain. She knew they were later in the season than her mother and Jondalar had been so it was not flood time for the rivers and also the Sister River, `like the Great Mother River, would be easier to cross farther upstream than where Ayla and Jondalar had crossed it. It was not much to go on, but no one in the group other than Jonayla had any knowledge at all about the situation. So, rather than following the Great Mother River downstream, they set out going directly toward the rising sun in the hope they would find the Sister at a point where she could be crossed.

The going was fairly easy. The terrain was undulating grassy steppe. There were huge herds of large animals like bison, aurocks and horses. Eatable plants were abundant and small rivers supplied the travelers with fish and water. But again they came across no people. When they reached a large river flowing in the direction they thought the Sister River would be flowing, they assumed they had reached the Sister. It was a really big river as it was the outlet of the watershed for that side of the mountains and the enclosed plain. It was not going to be easy to cross. But staying on the side they were on and travelling downstream would only make the crossing more difficult and they knew they had to cross it. They decided to again travel upstream to find a better place to cross, knowing that the river would diminish in size as they travelled upstream. Again, that would take them out of the way, but they saw no choice. They travelled for half a moon time before finding a suitable place to cross and then another half moon time travelling downstream to about where they had first encountered the Sister. The rivers from the mountains and flowing into the Sister were small enough to be crossed and the travelling was fairly easy. They started to think about having to travel in the winter since they knew they were still a long way from their destination.

Crossing rivers was a major challenge for every traveler in that ancient world. And the larger the river, the greater was the challenge. The Great Mother River cost them nearly two moons of travel time and now the Sister has cost another moon time. Streams and small rivers could be waded but with their belongings on the pole drags even those meant that they had to dismount and lift the poles of the pole drags to keep their belongings out of the water. Orgia proved to be a great asset on those occasions as having the stocky clan build she was very strong and had no problem lifting one side of the pole drag as she waded through the water behind the horse. The deeper waterways were more of a challenge. Equipment, clothing and food had to be removed from the pole drags and carried on one's head or loaded on the horse's backs. That meant that the deeper rivers might have to be crossed several times to get everything across. If the river was so deep that they had to swim, the horses could make it, but Orgia could not swim. Her dense muscular clan body would not float. The first time they discovered the problem they tied the four poles of the pole drags together to make a raft. It would not support Orgia in the sense of a raft, but she could hold on to it and get enough extra buoyancy that the others could swim across and pull the raft with her hanging on.

Orgia was amazed at how they worked out solutions to problems when faced with the problem. Her people, the Clan, had little imagination. Much of what they knew as to how to deal with the natural world, and each other, was more like instinct. They were born with their ancestor's memories, and once "reminded" they knew they knew, but only what their DNA had gifted them with. If that did not get them through whatever they were facing they, like most animals, would die. She had reason to be amazed.

For about one moon phase (a week) they travelled across fairly flat steppe land. The rivers flowing from the mountains on their left to the Sister on their right might be wide, but not too deep and flowed slowly. As they continued away from the great ice (South) the mountains were closer to the Sister and the rivers flowing into it were sometimes in valleys and were faster flowing and often deeper. At some point they knew they would have to turn and travel into the direction of the rising sun. Jonayla knew, from what she had heard from her Mother and Jondalar about their journey, that they should do that before coming to the Great Mother River into which the Sister emptied. From what she remembered of those stories, she thought that the mountains would be quite close to the Sister. So they continued to follow the Sister downstream.

The mountains did get closer to the Sister as they travelled, and when Jonayla felt they had travelled down the Sister about as far as they had travelled up the Great Mother she had them head into and up the mountains.

As they went up the mountains they encountered more trees and brush and the terrain became more rugged in general. At one point they happened upon a fairly large meadow like open area on a fairly flat slope. It was a pleasant place and they decided to stop for a few days, repair anything that needed repair and do some hunting to re-supply their meat. After unpacking and setting up the tent and stretching tired muscles, they looked around at their surroundings. When they looked to the Southeast, they gasped in amazement. In the distance they could see the joining of the Sister to the Mother. Jonayla was the only one who had heard of it, but all were overwhelmed by the sight. They were also glad they had headed up the mountain when they did.

It was a huge swirling maelstrom of cross currents, floating debris and one great whirlpool surrounded by swampland. Orgia thought about how they could have unwittingly walked into the mess and then thought that Jonayla must have some special connection to the spirit world to have led them away from it. She was nearly overwhelmed with the situation and her part of it. She could not make sense of it, but it was awesome. They were all humbled. For a long time they just looked. They could not tear their eyes away from the scene.

As they continued up the mountain and through the forest Jonayla knew the Great Mother River was to their right and they were paralleling it moving downriver. She plotted a course that was generally towards the rising sun, but also to be constantly getting closer to the river. She was a natural leader and was the right person to be leading in the situation. Everyone was comfortable with that. One might think that the oldest man should lead and that would have been Arowman, but he knew that Jonayla was the only person in the group that knew anything about where they were or where they were going and had the self confidence to let her do it.

Jonayla explained to the group that her mother and Jondalar had travelled through the area and that somewhere ahead and next to the Great Mother River there were some people called the Sharamudoi with whom her mother and Jondalar had spent some time with. She also explained that if they could find the Sharamudoi they would be welcomed and could get information about where they were headed and what they would encounter on the way there.

When they reached the tree line and came out of the forest into open territory they knew they were near the top of the mountains. That day the sky was clear and vibrant blue and awesome. It was cold partly because they were at a high altitude but also because it was now fall and temperatures were dropping. When a sudden gust of cold wind hit Jonayla it made her think that it might be wise to winter with the Sharamudoi. From what she had heard about them, she thought it might be possible. She also realized that they could travel through the winter if the Sharamudoi rejected them. Well, she thought, they would just have to if that were to be the case. She decided to say nothing to the rest of the group, but would keep those possibilities in mind.

The next few days they travelled across the side of the mountain in open terrain above the tree line. It was rough going as the ground was irregular with large stones and gravel mixed with sandy dirt, grass, other low growing vegetation, and lots of "ups" and "downs" and "around-and-about" but little change in elevation. And the views were awesome. It seemed like one could see forever in three directions. In the fourth direction was the side of the mountain and it was very near. At one point as they rounded a outcropping of granite they came in view of the Great Mother River. They all stopped and gaped in wonder. From their vantage point they could see where the river turned and flowed for some distance directly away from them so they could see down into the deep near vertical walls of the gorge that the river had eroded though the mountain. They were looking right down into "The Gate". Jonayla thought she saw a watercraft on the river, but it was so far away she could not be sure. She had heard her mother and Jondalar tell about the marvelous watercraft these people built to travel on the river. They stopped and had a meal where they could look out onto the river as they ate. They all felt the need to absorb the scene. Orgia marveled that the world was such a majestic place. She could not believe she was actually there and seeing it. She thought, "What if I had not come?" She then looked over to Hilly.

A few days later they came to a trail that looked to be more than an animal run. They followed the trail for a couple of days and came to places where there were things that had to be of human creation. It could have been something discarded or a foot print. In one place some rock had been chipped away to make the path flat along the side of an outcrop. They started to be more watchful for people. As they followed the trail along the mountain side the elevation of the trial did not change much but it gradually showed evidence of more use so they were quite sure they were getting closer to where people lived.

Gradually, as they travelled, the other side of the mountain came into view and it was quite different to the side they were leaving. The mountain side they were approaching but to their left was quite steep, being generally about half way between horizontal and vertical and in places more steep and in others less steep and completely covered with outcroppings of hard stone. There was some soil between the outcroppings and on the more flat tops of the outcroppings so there was grass and brush growing between and on top of the outcroppings and in any crevasse where some dust might have blown in. Jonayla remembered her mother and Jondalar telling about the Sharamudoi hunting a goat like animal called chamois and her descriptions of where the chamois lived fit what she was now looking at.

Travelling through the mountain side would be nearly impossible, but the trail was leading around the rugged territory on considerably flatter ground. Jonayla remembered her mother and Jondalar telling about how the chamois could move through and among the outcroppings very fast by leaping from outcrop to outcrop. She also remembered that they had told about the Shamudoi, the land based half of the Sharamudoi, who hunted the chamois and treated the hides into very soft and absorbent leather that had high trade value. She looked to see if she could see any chamois; and to her surprise she not only saw a few, but she also saw hunters above them on the mountain side. She then remembered Jondalar telling about hunting chamois along with the Shamudoi and that the chamois were always looking down because that is where ant danger would came from. One chamois was always above the others posted as a lookout. To hunt them, one had to climb above them and carefully work down to get close enough to spear them. They had met the Shamudoi.

The travelers were far enough way to not disturb the chamois or the hunters so they stopped and watched the hunt play out. As they watched the hunters speared three chamois with very long throws that Jonayla guessed had to have been made with spear throwers. The hunters then worked their way down to retrieve the chamois, and their spears, and started bringing their bounty towards the trail. The travelers were a little amused in that the hunters had not looked up and seen them, but just waited. The hunters were coming directly towards them.

When Jonayla thought the hunters were close enough she called out "Hoya". All four hunters looked up and seeing the unusual caravan stopped and gaped. Jonayla slid off her horse and walked toward them with hands outstretched and palms up to show she was coming in peace. A man approaching middle age did not know quite what to do but approached her with hands outstretched and palms up. She asked in Zelandoni, "Are you Shamudoi?" The man replied, "Yes, I am Darvalo leader of the Shamudoi and why are you speaking Zelandoni?" She answered, because I am Jonayla the daughter of Ayla and Jondalar." "WHAT?" He Shouted. "YOU CAN'T BE!" "But I am." She replied. He ran to her and knelt at her feet. "Get up" she said, "I am not Ayla, I am just her daughter." "That's close enough" he said. He stood up and they looked at each other and she said, "You do look like the Darvalo that I remember as a young girl when you visited out cave." He said, "Yes I remember you but it has been a long time and I am afraid I have become very poor with your language. Please forgive me."

The people slid off their horses and introductions, including the wolves, made all around. Hilly interpreted for Orgia. Jonayla explained that Orgia was a friend of Hilly's. The other Shamudoi men did not know the Zelandoni language so Darvalo had to translate for them, but they all knew of Ayla and were in awe of actually meeting her daughter. Orgia could not believe that Jonayla and Darvalo had actually met before. Darvalo insisted that they all come to where they lived and stay with them for as long as they could. The travelers got back on their horses and fell in line behind the hunters and proceeded on to their cave. Jonayla suggested they put the chamois on top of the stuff on the pole drags which they did. In a short time they reached a little meadow where the upriver trail met the downriver trail and the trail leading around an outcropping and to their "Cave" went off towards the river to the right.

Darvalo suggested that they unhitch and unload the horses and leave the horses to graze. He added that "We", implying the Shamudoi would do it, will bring your things to the cave later. He added, "There is not much room for the horses at the cave and there will be a lot of commotion. The horses will be more comfortable here and will be free to graze." The three Shamudoi hunters lifted the chamois across their shoulders and with Darvalo unfettered leading the way started toward the cave with the five travelers and their two wolves straggling along behind. As the trail approached the cave it ran between the mountain side and the river gorge. At one point a section of the rock of the mountain side had been chiseled away, many generations before, to make the path possible. Arowman stopped to look at the chisel marks on the wall and studied the length of the chiseled portion and assessed the amount of work required. He was impressed and was thinking that whatever it gave access to must be worth the work when he realized that Orgia and Hilly were beside him looking at it too. He looked at them and Orgia signed "Great Magic." as she waved her hand across the chisel marks. He was not as good with the Clan sign language as Jonayla or Hilly so he looked at Hilly with a questioning look. Hilly explained what Orgia has said. He thought about it and then looked again. He turned to the girls and said, "No magic. Much work." And he then made motions of hacking away at the wall of stone with a stone hand axe.

Orgia shook her head and said, "Not magic to do. Magic to know to do." Hilly translated. He got a questioning look on his face and looked at Hilly as though to ask, "What does she mean?" Hilly smiled and said, "She means that to think to do it is magic." That registered. The clan people were not imaginative. They accepted the world as they found it and dealt with it on those terms. It was difficult for them to see, in their mind, what was not actually there, and even more difficult for them to change what was there to be what they had seen in their mind. He was impressed that the clan girl had recognized it for what it was and even more impressed that Hilly had worked it out so easily. He smiled at both and said, "Yes, maybe some magic." By this time Orgia understood what a smile on the face of the "others" meant and accepted his smile on those terms.

When the travelers looked over the side of the trail opposite the chiseled wall it was a drop off to the river and the river was a long way down. It made one feel dizzy to look down, partly because of the flowing motion of the river. The natural reaction was to step back and put one's hand on the chiseled wall for stability. The Shamudoi watched patiently the reaction of the newcomers. Of course they were accustomed to the scene, but understood, and were amused by, the emotions and fear it induced when one saw it the first time.

The trail opened out onto a large "U" shaped reasonably flat grassy area. The "U" shape being formed by surrounding and fairly steep rock walls. The open end of the "U" was the edge of the gorge down to the Great Mother River. The trail entered the "U" at the left tip of the "U". Near the back of the opposite side of the "U" was a recess in the stone wall under which the people had built their abodes. At one place near the buildings a small stream coming out from the rock above became a waterfall forming a small pool near the buildings.

Darvalo explained to Jonayla and Arowman that he was not going to tell anyone who they really were until after the feast. After the feast he would introduce them and they could give a short explanation as to why they are here and what their plans are. The people were dying to know all about the visitors and trying devious ways to get them to tell, but it had to wait until everyone could hear it all at once and hear the same story. All the people knew that and were gracious about it, but the curiosity was killing them. The fact that they came riding on horses got around quickly and they came into the cave area with pet wolves raised the interest to nearly feverous intensity. Horses were not as useful in the mountains as on the steppe and so nobody had them. After Ayla and Jondalar had passed through many years ago with horses and a pet wolf, some of the younger people got wolf pups and raised them, but the practice had died out.

The feast was just that. It was near the end of fall and they were well provisioned. Having visitors from far away was excitement to last for years in that ancient world. When all had eaten and drank their fill, Darvalo got up on the speaking rock and waited for the din to quiet. When it quieted he said in a loud clear voice, "I assume everyone has noticed by now that we have visitors." There was a rumbling of chuckles and even some outright laughter. When that had quieted, he continued, "As some of you know, many years ago when I was not yet quite a man a contingent of pilgrims came through planning to find and pay homage to Ayla and I went on with them. There was a rumbling through the crowd. If these people had any connection with Ayla this was going to be a significant event. When things quieted again, he continued, "Some of you might remember that we did find Ayla and paid tribute to her." More rumbling. "I am proud to tell you that Ayla's daughter is here." The people stood and clapped their hands on their hips and shouted. They seemed to be going hysterical.

Jonayla knew that these people had meant a lot to her mother and to Jondalar, but naturally assumed the memories would have faded over the years. It had been over 30 years since her mother had been there. Darvalo then said, "I introduce to you Jonayla the daughter of Ayla the personification of the Great Earth Mother. Jonayla please step up and tell us why you are here and introduce the rest of your group." The people roared.

Jonayla stepped up on the rock. And when the crowd quieted, she said, "I am glad to be here and I have to admit it is not an easy trip. First, I have to assure you that my mother is doing well and is still getting around just fine. She is now The Zelandonii Who is First among all the Zelandoni peoples of which there are about ten caves. The Zelandonii are the spiritual leaders and healers of our people and each cave has one, but she is the leader of them all. She is still as humble as when you knew her and does not consider herself as the personification of the Great Earth Mother As her daughter and growing up she was 'just mother' and even I sometimes have to wonder? She is a remarkable woman. She loves you all and feels deep in her heart that she owes you for all you have done for her." There was rumblings with the occasional NO hollered out above the din.

When all quieted she said, "I must introduce the others that came with me.

I will start by introducing my Mate, Arowman?" She motioned for him to stand which he did and waved to everyone. "Many of you remember, or have heard of Jondalar. Arowman is much like Jondalar, at least in the ways that count. As I grew up Jondalar was the man of the hearth and so he is my idea of what a woman's mate should be. I could not have settled for less." There was more clapping of the hips and whistling. "Next is my first born, Ar, and he actually got us thinking about making this trip. We were talking about Ayla and Jondalar's stories about people they had lived with who made their houses with mammoth bones, and Ar said that would be interesting, I wish I could see that." Ar stood and everyone clapped and hooted. "One thing led to another and here we are. Next is my daughter Hilly. When Ar said he wanted to go see the people that made their houses with mammoth bone she immediately said she wanted to go too." She motioned for Hilly to stand which she did. More clapping and hooting. Finally is Hilly's friend Orgia" She motioned for Orgia to stand. "As you can see Orgia is clan and unfortunately, like all clan people she cannot talk with a verbal language so Hilly is interpreting for her." More clapping and hooting. "We are thrilled to meet the peoples we have heard so much about and our plan is to continue and visit the Mamutoi and show Ar the houses made with mammoth bones." More clapping, whistling and hollering.

Before the crowd could overwhelm the visitors, Darvalo said to Jonayla and Arowman, "I have to explain the structure of our people. The Shamudoi are one half of a group called the Sharamudoi. The other half is the Ramudoi, and they live on the river. Their houses are like ours, but are on a floating wooden construction on the river and tethered to the rock of the gorge. The

Ramudoi hunt the great sturgeon from the river. Each Ramudoi family has a

Shamudoi co-family and the Ramudoi families move in with their Shamudoi co-families during the winter. We generally act as one group, but the river people have different skills and they dress a little different than the land people but we are totally inter-dependent. Without the fish there would not be enough food. I will be introducing you to their leader. He, and some of his men, are now on an extended fishing and trading trip and should return any day now."

As promised, Darvalo had several of the men bring the traveler's gear into the "cave" and helped them set up their tents. Arowman explained that they did not want to impose so they would live in their tents while they are staying. The young Sharamudoi adults (some of the Ramudoi attended the feast) and Ar, Hilly and Orgia were attracted to each other and mingled and talked about whatever it was that interested mid to late teens. They had some language problems, but worked through it, and in a few days were quite proficient with each other's languages along with some new words that they invented.

The next morning after arriving, they got out of their tents to snow on the ground. It was a shock, but should not have been as it was near the end of fall. The snow forced them to face the reality that winter was on top of them and travelling in the winter is a whole different proposition than travelling in the summer. One of the many differences are that although frozen rivers would seem to be easier to cross they have a whole new and unique set of dangers and every river is different; and the dangers of any one frozen over river in any one place changes over time.

Darvalo explained the dangers and pleaded with them to winter with the Shamudoi and continue their journey after the spring rains and flooding. Darvalo asked Arowman and Jonayla to move in with him and his mate for the winter and promised to find families to take the children. He even argued that it would be a good experience for the young people, on both sides, to learn more about different cultures.

The thought of travelling through the winter was not pleasant, and they had no deadline so they agreed. Several families were eager to have one, or more, of the youngsters stay with them. One couple offered to take all three. Surprisingly one family specifically asked to have Orgia stay with them. Darvalo was concerned about anyone taking on the clan girl, but the couple said they were curious about the clan and would welcome the opportunity. He explained that she could not speak a language and that they would have to learn her hand signs. They countered with that was one of the things they were curious about, but asked if Hilly could stay until they learned the signs. Finally everything was worked out and the travelers settled in with their host families.

All of the travelers were given rides in the wonderful river craft that the Ramudoi used to go up and down the river and to fish from, although they referred to fishing for the great sturgeon that could be a long as three men placed end-to-end, as hunting them.

The boats were dugouts starting with a huge trunk of an oak tree that was hollowed out using stone axes and adzes. The process was aided by charring the wood inside with hot stones. Both ends were tapered to slice through the water easier. When the tree trunk was dug out to be a rather thin shell, it was filled with water that was heated to boiling with hot stones and the sides were expanded outward by pulling with ropes tied to stakes in the ground and with pieces of smaller logs wedged crosswise inside. The expansion caused the ends to curl up making the craft even more efficient in the water. The sides were made higher by sewing on planks with flexible vines threaded through holes drilled through both the planks and the boat. The planks were made by splitting logs with stone and bone wedges. Finally the inside was furnished with planks for seats and other accommodations for stowing equipment and provisions. The water craft was powered through the water by men rowing with oars. The boats were of several sizes. A couple of the boats were small for only one or two people, but the largest would have six or eight oarsmen and up to twelve people in total.

When not in use the boats were tied to the floating platform on which their living quarters were built. The travelers were in awe and Orgia had trouble believing what she was experiencing. The travelers were also shown a boat that was in the process of being built and that was as amazing as the boats themselves.

The young adults were usually together with their Sharamudoi counterparts doing whatever young and unmated adults do. They would sometimes practice their spear throwing and Hilly gave demonstrations of the sling. They also went on hunts together. The horses were not of much help in the mountain forest, but Ar and Hilly impressed the Sharamudoi with how the wolves would help in the hunt.

Jonayla's concerns as to how well Orgia would fit in with the Shamudoi were put to rest when the woman she was staying with made a point to talk to her about it. The woman was thrilled to have Orgia in her home. Once she learned enough of the clan language to communicate with Orgia she found Orgia to be knowledgeable, interesting and pleasant. She said how interesting the clan ways and culture were and how they interacted among themselves. She also went on-and-on about how helpful Orgia was. It turned out that Orgia was doing most of the cooking and housekeeping including washing of clothes and dishes. The woman told how astonished they all were at what a good cook she was and that she seemed to know what needed to be done and did it.

One of the Ramudoi boys of about Orgia's age took her under his wing. He made sure she was included in whatever the young people were doing. He made it a point to learn her language of hand signs so he could communicate with her. It was not clear if it was a romantic relationship, but they did seem to enjoy being together. He took her up river in one of the small, two person, boats and they had a picnic in the great oak forest where they made and repaired the river boats. He showed her a boat in construction and explained how it was done. When they went down the steep switch back trail from the Shamudoi living quarters to the Ramudoi floating platform on the river he held her hand to be sure she did not slip. She had never been offered a man's hand for support before and did not know quite what she should do, or what it signified, but she held on to it and was grateful. It was a treacherous descent. She asked Hilly about it afterwards and Hilly assured her that she had done did just fine.

Hilly was beautiful by anyone's standards and soon it became obvious that two of the Shamudoi boys were interested in her. Ar was also a handsome lad and a Ramudoi girl started showing considerable interest. Such attractions were natural, but Jonayla was concerned that it might evolve further when she noticed that her children were showing some reciprocal interest. The situation was complicated even more as Ar was showing a genuine interest in the river, boats, and fishing independent of the girl. If a relationship developed it would complicate the journey considerably.

Arowman and Jonayla both asked Darvalo, and others, questions about what to expect and to prepare for regarding the rest of their journey. Darvalo knew of the Mamutoi and that they were the people who built their houses with mammoth bones. He also knew Danug, and that Danug was now leader of the Lion Camp. He had traveled with Danug and his mate Zoolie when they were part of the pilgrimage to the land of the Zelandoni many years before in search of Ayla. Jonayla remembered the group as she was a little girl, and it was such an important event. At the time she was intrigued by Durc and his mate Ura. During the year that the group had stayed with the Zelandoni Ura had almost been a second mother to Jonayla. She would love to see her again. Darvalo also told that the Lion Camp had close ties to Durc's Clan so if they find one whoever they find can lead them to the other.

After the celebration of the winter solstice, the travelers started making plans for the rest of the journey. Darvalo said he would offer to take them in the river craft to the end of the Great Mother River, but as wonderful as their river craft were, they could not handle five live horses. They would have to make the trip over land. But, he and others were able to describe many landmarks and dangers that they would find or face. They also promised to provision them for the trip.

17 - Panic

It took about two moon times for the feeling to fully develop. It started with a pleasant feeling shortly before the wither solstice festival. Jonayla noticed with a fair degree of pleasure that Ar and Hilly were blending in with their peers. In fact they were actually taking on unofficial, gentle, and generally unnoticed, leadership roles. A fleeting concern that they might be getting a bit too friendly swept through her during the festival, but she brushed it off as a mother's paranoia and rationalized it as nearly everyone was a bit too friendly at the solstice festival. They were of what was considered to be mating age in that ancient world. In normal situations to find a mate would be expected, but they were on a journey. She did not want them to mate and then stay in some faraway place like with the Sharamudoi. They would be leaving in one to two moon times, but a lot could happen and they would be passing back this way in about a year making their return trip. How would that play into their relationships? She decided to put it out of mind. Speculation could evoke all kinds of horrible scenarios.

As both Ar and Hilly became more and more attached to a single person of the opposite sex Jonayla began to worry and feel a little dread. She brought up her concerns with Arowman, and he brushed it off as natural adolescent behavior. Jonayla thought it might be too natural for her comfort.

About a moon time after the solstice festival another thought entered Jonayla's mind. She suddenly realized that she was about their ages she had left her mother to live in a faraway place. That night she broke out in a cold sweat thinking about it. The situation was developing into a genuine fear.

As they were preparing to leave, Hilly said she was not sure if she wanted to travel. She liked it with the Sharamudoi and she might just wait for everyone to return in a year. That is when the panic hit Jonayla. It was then that she remembered how her mother had talked about the pain of having the Great Earth Mother taking all her sons from her. What Ayla had been referring to was when she had to leave her three year old son. That son was the result of her being raped by the clam leader's son. The clan did not approve of the lad's actions, but did not recognize the connection between the rape and the birth; but Ayla had worked it out and knew. Regardless she loved her son dearly. Being modern human, Ayla had never quite fit in with the clan but even though the son was a mixture of clan and modern human they related to reach other as mother and child. When she was forced to leave the clan (when her son was three) she had to leave him with her clan step sister. If she was to take him with her and she was to die, he would die also. She could not take that chance. But Ayla was also referencing the cave lion cub she had found nearly dead and nursed back to health and then raised to an adult lion. The lion had left on his own accord, but it still left Ayla with a great emptiness. Ayla was thrilled that her next child was a girl, Jonayla, so she might be able to keep her. As Jonayla thought about those memories, it hit her that her mother had to lose her too.

The fact that Jonayla's younger brother Thonolar was now leader of the Ninth Cave and so the Great Earth Mother was not taking him from Ayla did not register in Jonayla's mind. She should have seen the incongruity of her logic, but she had, by now, worked herself into a panic sufficient to blind her from reality. In a way her own abilities and her self confidence in those abilities were her worst enemy during this situation. She did not deal with self doubt very well.

The thoughts played on Jonayla's mind and eventually worked around to wondering if she too had inherited her mother's curse. She did not see it as her mother spreading her exceptional abilities so others could benefit even though that is was what might be playing out. She saw it as her mother's destiny playing out through her. She worried about it for several days. She then came to one conclusion. If Hilly were to decide to come on the next leg of the trip and then discover that she was pregnant it would really put everyone in a very bad position. There was time to prevent that. She would make sure the girl knew about, and would use the prevention medicine, that her mother, Ayla, had taught her about and that she had used until ready to have her family. When she started to talk to Hilly about the medicine, Hilly said, "Mother you don't need to worry about that. I am already taking it." Jonayla was glad but had mixed feelings. She felt that Hilly was a bit young to be so wise. But then wasn't she as wise at that age. It then hit Jonayla, "How did Hilly get so old so quickly?" Welcome to parenthood!

That little talk with Hilly eased one potential problem, but did not resolve everything. What about Ar? Would he want to stay with the Sharamudoi? If not would he find someone and stay with the Mamutoi? Might he want to bring the Sharamudoi girl that he has been showing an interest in along? And if he did, she could get pregnant and what would we have to do then? And for that matter might Hilly want to bring her boy friend along? Jonayla decided that for one thing, she was going to have to make sure she knew what everyone planned, or at least what they would like, to do and she had to know it soon.

When Jonayla had the sit down discussion with Hilly and Ar she made sure that Arowman was included. She made diner for the four of them (Hilly and Ar were usually having their meals with the people they were living with) and when finished she explained, "The reason I needed for us to be together is that we have to be planning the next part of our journey. We will be leaving in about one moon time. I have been watching the two of you," she looked a first Ar and then Hilly, "and I have noticed that you are both strongly attracted to someone of the opposite sex. I also know that both of you are of mate-able age. Mother's take that very seriously and especially when travelling. So, I have to know what your feelings are and if you are going to have a partner joining us and if there is a possibility that one or both of you will not be continuing with us." There was a long silence as Hilly and Ar looked back and forth at each other, at Jonayla and at Arowman. They knew this day was coming and wondered themselves just how they would handle it. They were young, but wise. They too had been thinking of the ramifications and also evaluating exactly how they felt. Ar started first, saying "I knew this was coming but I did not realize that you were thinking about it too." Jonayla responded with, "You will never be a mother so you might never understand what I am going through, but someday Hilly might." Ar continued, "I and Thonanna have discussed it. I would like to have her come with us, but she does not want to travel and is afraid of the horses. I still want to see the houses made with mammoth bones and see how those people live. So I guess I will be going with you and going alone. We agreed to see how we feel about each other when I return. I told her that could be a year. She understands." Jonayla was relieved, but then realized she might have the same issue in a year and would have to wonder about it for a year."

Jonayla thanked Ar and turned to Hilly. Hilly thought about what Ar had said and then said, "I too have known this time would come and have discussed it with Borath. We have decided that we are not yet ready to mate, but he would like to join us. He likes the horses and is getting good at riding mine and he is interested in seeing the world. We do not know where our relationship is going, but by him travelling with us we would get to see how we relate to each other in many different situations." Jonayla saw the extra person as a complication, but could see Hilly's point and was impressed at Hilly's wisdom and intellect. But then - - she herself was as wise and smart at that age. She also knew that Borath was a bit older than Hilly, strong and healthy. She had been watching him and saw that he fit in with people of all ages, took care of himself and helped with all the communal tasks that needed doing. He should not be a problem for them. She was particularly pleased with how her children handled the situation. She looked over at Arowman and he just smiled. He was impressed and pleased as well. He too was relieved. He had not shown it, but he was having misgivings also. Arowman felt the family had handled the situation just fine. He had not had to step in as it played out.

Jonayla was also concerned about Orgia and her relationship with the boy she had been seeing. Orgia assured her that she wanted to continue the journey with them and that her friendship with the boy did not change that. Although, he did promise to wait for her return in a year.

18 - Mamutoi

When the weather cleared and the worst of the spring rains had passed they started out for the land of the Mamutoi where the people built their houses with mammoth bones. Borath was excited about the adventure as he had lived his short life on the forested mountain side and on the Great Mother River in its deep gorge. For him, that was the world and he was anxious to experience the steppes. He had heard about the steppes being a vast grass land but had trouble envisioning just what it actually was or how could it be. He turned out to be helpful, clever and pleasant. It was also obvious that he thought the world of Hilly and Jonayla was beginning to think that it might have been more Hilly's idea to put off mating than his.

By the end of the first day they were in dense forests on the mountain side. Borath was comfortable with the forest but the rest found it a bit claustrophobic as they were used to steppe like landscapes where one could see, seemingly, forever. Although Borath could ride the horse, he did not have one of his own so he had to walk most of the time. Each of them traded off with him so he could ride a horse from time-to-time, but that meant that someone had to walk so it did not speed things up very much. It did avoid having one person get fatigued and slow everyone down even more. A side of having Borath along that no one had thought of was that he was not used to hunting the large herd animals that lived on the steppes. He had always hunted the smaller and less dangerous forest and mountain animals or the fish, even the huge sturgeon, in the river but neither was anything like hunting on the steppes.

Working their way through the mountain forest was grueling. As long as the trail existed going was smooth, but in a few days it gradually disappeared. It was then that Borath showed his worth. He was comfortable with the forest and hunting in the forest. He helped work out the best way through the trees and more than half the time they were eating meat that he had speared. It was not that he was so much better than the rest of those in the group; it was just that he seemed willing to do it and they let him. They were not as adept at hunting the cagy animals in the confined space and he was willing. The horses had to be led almost all the time. They could pick their own way through the trees, rocks, brush and uneven ground, but the horses did not understand what the pole drags could get through so the people had to lead them. Borath was not much help leading the horses. He could ride them, but did not understand their capabilities nor did he understand what the pole drags did to complicate what the horses could do. But, when a pole drag had to be lifted over some obstruction, he would recognize what to do and do it. So he was a big help as a follower ready to jump in and help the horse and pole drag through a tough spot.

Borath had just about mastered the whole thing when they emerged from the forest and were in more open country although it was still a lot of ups and downs and around and about, but the features were larger, easier to see and understand. The rivers they had to cross were also larger and it was necessary to lift the pole drags higher and hold them up for a longer time getting across the larger rivers than it had been getting over obstructions in the forest, but he handled that well. He could see what to do and did it.

Fish was a large part of their diets. They were travelling roughly parallel to the Great Mother River and that meant crossing a lot of mountain streams and rivers. Fish, and fishing for fish, from the mountain streams and rivers was a new experience for Borath. The Sharamudoi were familiar with fish from such streams, but their main diet was the smaller mountain animals and the huge sturgeon and other, usually larger, fish from the Great Mother River. But he caught on to the fishing techniques quickly. Eventually the group reached the flood plain of the Great Mother River and they had come down the mountain in a direction that took them ever closer to the Great Mother River so they were now travelling along it and often within sight of it and it was huge. Seeing it from ground level and where it was out of the mountain gorge and could spread out, and slow down, was a completely different experience and they savored it. They would often stop and just watch the river. It was awesome. The mountains were to their left as were the mountain forests, but the land they were travelling on was mostly grass with shrubs and only a few trees.

Eventually they came to steppe country. It was dryer and the grasses were a yellowish brown growing to various heights. But the Great Mother River was still there. They encountered no people. They were disappointed at not meeting other people, but not surprised. They knew the terror that five horses with six people and two wolves evoked and that people had probably seen them and run and hid before they saw the people. A couple of times the wolves looked in a particular direction and growled, but they could not tell if the wolves were growling at people other wolves or something else.

Having entered steppe country, they encountered the herds of large grazing animals and their hunting tactics had to change. None of the travelers had experienced the type of landscape they were now in. It was steppe, but much drier than what any of them had known before. It was also the end of the spring season so it was getting hot. Rivers and streams were farther apart and the people learned they had to stock up on extra water whenever they could. There was still grass, but trees were rare and when there was a tree it was stunted and gnarled. They let the horses go at their own pace but watched them closely and stopped when the horses seemed to be tiring. But they trudged on.

Eventually the Great Mother River turned towards the great ice (to the north) and it soon broke into several channels with long slender islands between the channels. Since they could now see only the one channel the river did not seem so big, but they knew that every river that joined the Great Mother made the Mother larger. The land they were travelling through became a little wetter and more lush, but was still steppe with few trees. What trees there were usually grew along rivers where there was some moisture in the ground. Also the herds of grazing animals were larger.

The first time they cut an aurochs from the herd and speared it from horseback Borath's inexperience became apparent. He had no idea of how one could kill such a huge beast. Unknown to him it was also a high strung and easily angered animal as well. He just watched as Jonayla and Arowman picked out a cow that was a bit away from the herd and harried her into running, in the wrong direction for her, and then throwing their spears from horseback at a full gallop. He had never seen such a thing. And it was just the two of them. At the time he did not know that each had done the same thing alone in the past.

The meat from the aurochs lasted for several days and the next time they needed meat they came across a herd of bison. As Jonayla and Arowman rode up to the herd, the bison saw the horses and failed to understand what mounted people on horses meant so they generally ignored the horses. When the horses got too close for comfort the bison moved back a bit, but the people got close enough to throw their spears. They had signaled to each other as to which bison to go for so both spears hit vital spots and the beast just crumpled to the ground. The other bison hardly noticed and the people had to hoot and holler and wave pieces lf clothing to get them to move away. Borath watched and was amazed at how easy it was.

After about a half moon time they came across another herd of bison and decided to get another animal. Borath was getting really good at riding the horses and he was already good with the spear thrower, as he had previously been using it on the mountain crags hunting chamois, so he decided to try for a bison. Jonayla and Arowman went along with it and had him approach the herd first and if he could get an animal it would be good experience and if he didn't get one it might be an even better experience.

At first the hunt went as the previous one. The bison appeared to be ignoring the horses and their riders. But just as Borath was getting ready to throw his spear, something spooked the cow he was aiming at and it bolted. He had stopped the horse so he would have a stable platform to throw from and was slow to react and undecided as to what to do. Jonayla knew what to do and leaned forward and dug he heals into the horse's sides and the horse practically leaped into a gallop after the cow. In just a few strides Jonayla was in range, threw her spear at a full gallop, and felled the animal. The commotion got the attention of the rest of the bison and an older bull decided the newcomers were an unnecessary irritation and charged at Borath's horse with head down and horns pointed right at the horse. Arowman was watching the entire scene and saw the bull, threw a spear hitting it in a vital spot and it dropped about six paces from Borath's horse. Borath was shaken. He suddenly realized that hunting from horseback was not all that easy. One had to expect the unexpected. And it was always a good idea to have some back-up.

Jonayla and Arowman pretended to make fun of Borath, but soon relented and had a serious discussion about what to watch for and how to react in various situations. They also assured him that they had been watching out for him should anything like that happen. They also impressed on him how dangerous the large beasts could be. He listened. They told him about each kind of large herding animal and their basic behaviors and what to watch for. For example what the animal would do that would warn you that it is getting nervous. Or what does a certain animal do before it charges.

The next time they hunted a large animal Borath went along, but only as an observer. Afterwards he described to them what he had seen the animals doing and what his interpretations were. They were quite impressed. He was serious and learned fast.

Orgia was a pleasant person who would jump in and help with whatever had to be done. She had the stocky build of Clan which included great strength. She did not have the free wide swing of the shoulder that modern humans had, and would never develop any skill for throwing a spear, even with a spear thrower, but made up for that in other ways. Every time they killed a large animal they took the time to make the hide into leather for later use. Sometimes they would leave the hair on for a fur. Wood was scarce on the steppe so they would set up the poles of the pole drags into a frame that they would tie the pelt onto and Orgia would stretch it and rub fat (often the brains of the animal) into the skin to soften it and fill the pores in preparation for smoke tanning. It was hard work, but everyone agreed that she did the best job of making the leather soft and pliable.

As they travelled north towards the Great Ice the mountains got closer to the Great Mother River and the landscape became more rugged and with more rivers to cross. It also became somewhat cooler although the end of spring was near and in general the season was warming. The grass was lusher which pleased the horses. Borath finally killed a bison that he cut from a herd and speared from horseback. Even though the horse was standing still at the time it was different than him standing on solid ground where one could take a few steps to add some velocity to the throw. In a way it was like hunting the chamois where the rocky outcrops prevented one from moving when throwing a spear. Jonayla and Arowman were nearby, but let him make the kill. By the end of summer he would be quite good.

The Great Mother River finally made her last turn, into the direction of the rising sun, and divided into four main channels as it slowed through the great delta and into the Berin Sea. They stayed on the left side of the left channel so they never had to cross the river. There was a major tributary they had to cross just as it made that last turn, but they managed without incident. When they came to the Berin Sea, they stopped for a few days. It was time to repair clothes and equipment and Borath had never seen a salt water sea and was mesmerized by the size of it. He was used to the Great Mother River and mountain streams and nether were something one would swim in for pleasure. So the calmness and buoyancy of the brackish sea was a new experience for him. Orgia had been to the Great Waters near her homeland, but the heavy and solid clan body would not float and they generally did not go into the water any farther than to bathe. So she was not as impressed as Borath, but she did enjoy the seafood and knew how to cook it just right to everyone's delight.

From there their journey would be mostly north towards the Great ice, although they had no expectations of getting close enough to it to see it, they knew it was there. About a half moon time after leaving the Berin Sea they were travelling upriver along the rather flat valley floor of a river that was flowing south away from the great ice and emptied into the Berin Sea. The river had cut a fairly wide valley through the limestone base and by staying close to the river they were shielded somewhat from the endless windblown loess that got in the eyes and ravaged the skin. It also meant that they were always close to water, and what trees existed on the steppes were mostly along the rivers where there was enough moisture for the trees to grow. Also the loess in the wind would grind off any shoot that tried to get above the protection of the valley.

One day as they were trudging along, Orgia happened to be walking some distance ahead of the rest of the caravan and thought she heard people shouting. She stopped to listen and it seemed to be coming from up on the steppes above and beside of the valley. She motioned to the others and they all stopped and listened too. They were sure it was human voices. Of course curiosity won and they went up the side of the valley to see what was going on.

As they came to the top of the valley and could see across the flatter grassy plain it was obvious that the people were trying to get a small herd of aurochs towards another group of hunters who would spear them as they went by. It was also obvious that the aurochs were not cooperating. Just as the people got the herd going in the right direction it would split up and individual animals would run off in all directions. The landscape was just too flat. There were no natural barriers to help direct the animals. Had there been more people it would have worked better, but it would have required at least eight more. The travelers had not been seen as the hunters were too busy to be looking around and only the traveler's heads were visible had they looked. Even their heads were somewhat shielded by the grass. Jonayla and Arowman looked at each other, nodded and went back to the horses. Unhooked the pole drags, took everything else off the horses, put their spear carriers on their shoulders and jumped on the horses.

The people that were hunting the aurochs had stopped driving the herd and had let it re-coalesce and the people were just starting to move in behind the heard again. As Jonayla and Arowman rode up behind the people that were trying to get the herd moving, the people did not see or hear them coming and were shocked when a horse and rider passed by them on the left and an instant later another one on their right and with wolves running along with them. Jonayla and Arowman rode to the flanks of the herd so the other people could drive them from behind and when an animal tried to go off to the side they would harry it back. One particularly stubborn animal kept going in spite of Arowman's efforts and he speared it with a long distance throw while at a gallop. It dropped. The wolves also hounded the animals to help keep them going in the right direction. When the stampeding herd reached the hunters with the spears several were killed. It was a successful hunt.

As soon as the animals were killed, Hilly, Ar, Orgia and Borath trotted over to see if they could be of help and to meet the hunters. As they approached, they saw that Jonayla and Arowman were in an animated conversation with one of the hunters and assumed it was the leader of the hunt, so they approached a different woman who was skinning an aurochs. As they approached Hilly called "hoya" and put her hands out with palms up showing peaceful intent. The woman had her back to them and was startled to hear someone call and jumped up and turned to see who was calling. She stared in disbelief at the strangers and then looked at Orgia. Hilly thought to herself, "Oh oh", as she knew how most people had very low regard for clan people and some even hated them. The woman looked back to Hilly who was obviously trying to greet her and said "greetings" in a language that Hilly did not know. Hilly looked puzzled.

The woman saw Hilly's puzzled look and immediately assumed she did not know the language. She could see that they were from far away by their clothing and for the fact that there was no reason for them to be there except if they were travelling. The woman looked again at Orgia and appraised her. She was dressed in tailored clothing, which was unusual for a clan woman, but the clothing was different from what the Mamutoi wore. But the beautiful modern human girl facing her with outstretched hands wore the same kind of clothing as the clan girl. So the woman signed with clan signs, "Greetings" to Orgia. Orgia was surprised but signed back, "Greetings, my name is Orgia. Can we be of help?"

Hilly was surprised, but realized that the communication problem was over. The woman signed back, "Where are you from? Why are you here?" Orgia started to explain, but looked at Hilly as though to ask her to take over. Hilly knew the sign language well and knew what both of the women had said so she explained that they were from the land by the Great Waters far from the Great Ice and were on a journey to find the Mamutoi. She then added, "How is it that you know the Clan language?" The woman only said that it was a long story, that they had found the Mamutoi and that they should first meet the other people in the group.

At about that time Arowman noticed that Hilly, and her group, was making progress communicating with one of the women and made motions indicating that he, Jonayla and the man they were trying to talk to should go over and see how they were doing. As they walked across the grassy plain the Mamutoi man was wondering just who they were and how much he could trust them. Jonayla and Arowman were wondering just who they had come in contact with and if they could lead them to the Mamutoi, not knowing yet that the people were Mamutoi. As they approached Hilly's group, Hilly turned to them and said, and signed, "We have discovered they know the clan signs and we can talk to them that way and they are Mamutoi. We have not yet made proper introductions." The Mamutoi man who was with Jonayla and Arowman understood the clan signs and sighed a great sigh of relief. They made the proper introductions. The man that Jonayla and Arowman had been trying to talk to turned out to be Rugard the head man of the Feather Grass Camp and the woman that Hilly and Orgia had been talking too was the Mamut, the spiritual leader, of Feather Grass Camp.

They explained to Rugard and the Mamut that the original idea of making the journey was when Jonayla was telling Hilly and Ar about her mother telling her about the people she had lived with many years ago made their houses with mammoth bones and that Ar and said he would like to see how that was done. One thing lead to another and "here we are." Jonayla explained that she had followed her mate to live with the Romono people on the shore of the Great Waters away from the Great ice. Se had been Zelandoni but was now Romono. She explained that her mother knows nothing about their journey. She also explained that Orgia was of a clan group that lived near the Romono and a friend of Hilly's and that is how she came to be with them.

Rugard was curious as to who it could have been that had lived with them long ago. The word Zelandoni sounded familiar, but he could not place it. Rugard then said, "When you passed by on horseback I was, at first, scared, and then I thought you must be Mamutoi of the Lion Camp as they are very good horsemen. But taking a second look, your clothing was wrong for that. So I am confused, but it is starting to make sense. But how is it that that you ride horses and with such skill and also, how is it that you have trained wolves that help. Those are things the Lion Camp first came up with but now the other camps are starting to use them more all the time."

Orgia was just as curious as the Mamutoi. She had assumed that all the "others", at least all the others that lived on the steppe, used horses and wolves and was surprised that it was somewhat uncommon to these people.

Rugard then added, "The stories your mother told you must have made quite an impression. It is not common for stories of journeys to cause others to go to the trouble of visiting the sites of the stories."

Jonayla explained, "My mother was orphaned at the age of five by an earthquake that took her people and she was left alone out on the steppes. A travelling group of flatheads, they refer to themselves as Clan, found her and their medicine woman took her in and brought her back to health. She grew up in the clan. When the clan leader got too old and turned the leadership over to his mate's son, the new leader made her leave the clan. By that time she had a three year old son of mixed spirits and had to leave him behind with her clan sister. She could not take the infant since if anything were to happen to her he would die. She knew her sister loved the child and would take good care of him. She wandered for several moon times and finally found a lush valley with a nice little, but adequate, cave and she lived there alone for three years. During the third year she rescued a man of our kind from a cave lion and nursed him back to life. Before the next winter she and the man met a scouting party of the Lion Camp, were invited to stay with the Lion Camp and lived with them for nearly a year.

The man was Zelandoni and felt a strong need to return and so she returned with him. She likes to tell about the Mamutoi because they were so generous, they accepted her and with them she learned about her own kind of people. She feels deeply indebted to them. She sincerely loves them."

Rugard thought for a while and then asked, "How long ago did that happen?" To which she had to think a while to work out just how long it had been and answered, "It must have been thirty to thirty five years ago by now." He would have been a child but tried to remember if the stories from that period watched her story and then asked, "What is your mother's name?" To which she replied, "Ayla, and that is where my name Jonayla comes from." "AYLA! He gasped. You are Ayla's daughter?" She nodded. "Are you here to fix a problem we don't know we have?" She chuckled a little, but the man was serious so she said, "Not that I know of, and I hope not. I don't feel like solving problems. The challenges of travel provide lots of opportunities to confront problems." He blurted out, "Your mother is the personification of the Great Earth Mother and she fixed our problem back then."

Jonayla then said, "She does not believe that she did anything for you, but that you did so much for her that she is deeply in your debt. And being her daughter gives me no special connection with the Great Earth Mother. Although my mother and Jondalar taught me many things and I have mastered some of them fairly well."

Rugard then said, "This is our last hunt before leaving for the summer meeting. We will be leaving in less than one phase of the moon. We would be most pleased if you would stay with us and travel with us to the summer meeting which, providentially, is being hosted by the Lion Camp this year."

The travelers helped bleed, gut, skin, and butcher the animals killed and then carry the fruits of the hunt to the Feather Grass Camp. They continued to help preserve the meat (With salt and some in pits dug into the permafrost), treat the hides, mend clothing and generally prepare for the summer meeting. When all was ready they set off for the summer meeting.

The traveler's were lucky to have happened upon the Feather Grass Camp hunters as it would have been easy to have bypassed the summer meeting and never found the Lion Camp. Even if they would have stumbled across another Mamutoi lodge (Camp), there would be no one there to guide them as the people of the camp would be away at the summer meeting. They asked why the hunters of the Feather Grass Camp did not use horses and wolves and were told that no one in the camp showed an interest in getting and training the animals. They also said that their hunters felt that they were doing well enough without the animals. The hunt they had just experienced belied that belief, but then caring for and training the animals did require a lot of time and work. One had to really love the animals to work through all that needed to be done.

They outfitted the other two fully mature horses with pole drags and worked with the horses to get them used to them. By the time the people of the camp were ready to leave for the meeting, they were able to take much more with them than what the people of Feather Grass Camp had planned on, but managed to find things to take; mostly things for trade. It took nearly a half moon cycle to get to the summer meeting.

Unknown to the travelers Rugard had sent a runner ahead to tell the leaders of the Lion Camp that Ayla's daughter was coming with them.

As the Feather Grass Camp and the travelers approached the Lion Camp they had to travel on the high ground to the river valley where the Lion Camp was situated. As they neared the valley a trail appeared and as they got closer the trail gradually became obviously more used and they could hear the general murmur of hundreds of voices of the people at the summer meeting before they could see down into the valley. They knew they had arrived. They then heard the drumming sound of a mammoth scull drum above the noise of the crowd and then all was silent.

Danug, who was now the Leader of Lion Camp had posted a scout to be watching for the travelers and had everything, prepared to great them. Rugard, the leader of Feather Grass Camp knew what to expect and stepped aside as his sister, the co-leader stepped to the other side and all the people of the Feather Grass Camp lined up along both sides of the trail and motioned for the travelers to pass through between them with Jonayla going first. When she got to the rim of the valley and could see the valley floor she was surprised that all the people (she knew there would be a lot of people) were forming into two groups strung out about six paces apart forming a long narrow road-like space for them to travel through to a place in front of the longhouse type of lodge.

Rugard and others of the Feather Grass Camp urged the travelers to continue on between the people to the space in front of the lodge. The people of the Feather Grass Camp moved along beside the travelers until they met up with the awaiting people and then merged in with the awaiting people behind the travelers.

As the travelers proceeded between the two masses of people, two to five persons deep in places, there was clapping, shouting, hooting and hollering of welcome. The travelers were impressed, but confused. They knew of no reason for them to be welcomed so enthusiastically. In a way they were uncomfortable as they feared the welcome was actually meant for someone else and they just happened to arrive when the real celebrity was due. Whatever was going on, the people of Feather Grass Camp were obviously in on it. They too were being as enthusiastic in the welcoming as the others.

As they approached the speaking platform Jonayla recognized Danug. She remembered him from when, she was just a little girl, he had visited the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni. He was a huge man with flaming red hair and beard. He was not fat, gust big and muscular. And he was smiling at her. He held up his arms and gradually the crowd quieted.

Danug said to her, "Jonayla, please come up on this platform with me." She slid off the horse and went up the three steps and stood beside him. She wondered how he knew who she was. Not knowing that Rugard had sent the runner to clue him in, she was really in the dark. Danug addressed the crowd saying, "Please show that we honor the daughter of the personification of the Great Earth Mother, a woman we knew as Ayla! The crowd roared.

As the crowd quieted, Jonayla looked around and recognized Danug's mate Zoolie from when they had visited the Ninth Cave many years ago. She smiled at Zoolie and gave a little wave with her hand. Zoolie smiled and waved back. Then Jonayla realized that Zoolie was translating what Danug was saying in clan sign language so everyone could follow. Jonayla was impressed.

Jonayla motioned to Danug that she had something to say. He stepped back and motioned for her to take his place. She looked at the crowd and said, "I am honored that my mother is remembered in a way that you have just shown. I accept the honor as her agent, but I understand, and hope you do too, that I have done nothing to have earned such honor. What I do know is that my Mother feels deep in her heart that she knows the people who call themselves the Mamutoi have done far more for her than she could ever have done for them. She loves all of you and her love is real and goes deep." She stepped back to her original place on the platform so Danug could move back to the speaking position.

Danug then said to the crowd, "I thank all of you for the warm welcome of our prestigious visitors. There will be a welcoming feast this evening. For now, I am going to get to know of their intentions and each of you can get to know them better as events cause you to interact with them. Thanks again and now everyone go back to whatever you have to do."

He stepped down and said to Jonayla, "Unburden the horses and your selves. You can leave everything right here for now. Latie is organizing a mid-day meal for us, so let's sit over there by the fire pit and tell us all about your mother, Jondalar, your life, your travels and what has brought you here." Once Danug, Xoolie and Latie were situated with the travelers near the fire pit, Jonayla started the conversations saying, "First my Mother is fine as is Jondalar. At least the last time I heard they were fine. I have mated Arowman who is from a group living near the Great Waters in the direction of the setting sun. He and I have moved to live with the Romono people who live near the Great Waters far from the Great Ice. I think these are the waters that Wymez travelled around although he went on the other side which is even farther from the great ice." She then introduced to him, Zoolie, and Latie, everyone in her group. She continued, "Ar is my firstborn and Hilly came along second. Borath is Hilly's boy friend and Orgia is Hilly's friend. The idea for coming started when I was telling the children about your people, the Mamutoi, and how much you had helped their grandam. I also told them that on the steppes there were few trees so you had to build your houses with mammoth bones. Ar likes to build things and said he would like to see such houses as he could not visualize how that would be done.

I explained how it would be a long and arduous trip and Hilly said that it would be exciting and one thing lead to another and here we are. We were surprised that Orgia wanted to come. It took a lot of convincing for her mother to let her, but she has been pleasant and helpful. I appreciate Xoolie's understanding and interpreting for her." She looked at Xoolie and smiled. She continued, "We picked up Borath when we visited the Sharamudoi. He took quite a liking to Hilly and so I don't know if he cares where we go, who we meet or how you build your houses as long as he can be near her." They all chuckled and Hilly turned a little pink.

After they ate, Danug then took them on a tour of the longhouse. From the outside it looked much like a small hill or mound on the side of the sloping side of the valley. It was about half way between the river and the rim of the valley. It even had grass growing on much of it. In the end facing the river was the entrance which consisted of two mammoth tusks with the large ends sunk solidly into the ground on each side of the opening and the tips connected by a sleeve made from a mammoth's leg bone. A heavy mammoth hide formed the "door" closing the opening between the tusks. The skull of a cave lion was mounted above the entrance.

Danug pushed aside the Mammoth hide and stepped through and down three steps into the first chamber of the mound. He was a big tall man and entered without having to duck his head. The first chamber gave the first glimpse of how the structure was made. The walls were lined with various mammoth bones arching up and over head supporting a sod outer covering. The first chamber was the place for keeping things one would need when outdoors but not be needed when inside such as heavy clothing, boots, tools, and weapons. These were hanging on pegs and hooks attached to the wall of bones. The people did not all fit into the space so the drape was held back so those waiting outside could hear his description.

He then pushed back the second mammoth leather drape of a second arch like the first and stepped down another three steps into the main chamber. The entire entourage came through after him. They gasped at what they saw. The chamber was about twelve feet high, eighty feet long and twenty feet wide. There were seven fire pits spaced along a central path going to the other end. Mammoth bones and tusks formed an arching supporting structure. Reindeer antlers were intertwined between the mammoth bones to fill in the top. It was not very obvious, but the visitors realized, that sod was placed over the entire structure to keep out the weather. They would learn later that river clay was spread over the sod to form a water proof covering on the higher and flatter parts. Ar walked over to a place on the wall and looked closely at how the bones were shaped, when necessary, and fitted together. He even felt of them to be sure he understood. Arowman was equally intrigued, but just looked and took in what he could. He was sure he would learn more later.

There was a smoke hole above each fire pit with a long stick hanging down with which the cover could be moved to allow more ventilation or to keep out rain and snow. The visitors could see that the dirt was dug down several steps but raised areas extending out from the walls were left to a height of about one's knee above the floor for bed platforms. The sides of the bed platforms were reinforced and the tops covered with bones over which straw filled leather pads formed mattresses to sleep on. Along the side walls and spaced between the bed platforms were smaller leather drape closed tusk framed doorways. These led to storage rooms and, in two places, sweat baths although these were not shown or explained to the visitors during this first tour.

Danug explained that the space around the first fire pit was for his family since he was the leader of the Lion Camp and that the space around the fire pit at the far end was for Latie and her family since she was the co-leader. The space around the third fire pit was larger than the others and he explained that it was for their Mamut and his or her family and for visitors. He apologized for the fact that there was not enough space to accommodate the six of them, so they would have to live in their travelling tents as did the rest of the people who were there for the Summer Meeting. They understood and assured him that it was fine with them.

Danug then brought up another subject that was bothering him asking, "How long do you plan to stay? Both Jonayla and Arowman sat back thinking something to affect of "I don't know had have not thought about it, but it is an important question." Finally Jonayla replied, "I really don't know." To which Danug said, "You are welcome to stay as long as you want. If fact you can settle and make this your new home. And I don't say that lightly. It is about midsummer now and if you were to leave right away you could probably reach the Sharamudoi before winter. But if you stay longer it would be wise to winter with us." As Jonayla and Arowman thought about it they knew that his words were true.

Jonayla was surprised and ashamed that she had not thought about it. Planning ahead was second nature to her and had been drilled into her by both her mother and Jondalar. She could only say that they would have to discuss the issue and decide. Danug then explained, "If you stay a short time your travelling tents will suffice. But once winter arrives they will not be adequate and we don't have room. We could, and would be happy to accommodate two or three, but not six. However, our earth lodge is getting old and we have been discussing the need to build a new one. If you decide to winter with us it would give us the urgency we need to start as soon as the summer meeting is over. And you could help." Arowman said "we will stay and help." He knew Ar would love to help build it and so would he. Jonayla was pleased and did not know why. But, something inside her wanted to stay. It was settled, they would winter with the Mamutoi.

As the days went on Jonayla had many conversations with the Mamut who also happened to be a woman. Mamut explained to Jonayla "I came from a different Mamutoi camp where I had been an acolyte of their Mamut. The lion Camp's Mamut had died so I came to replace him and I have found my calling here at the Lion Camp. The people are wonderful and Danug is a really great leader." Jonayla told the woman, "My mother loved the people here. They helped her adjust to living with her own kind of people. She had been orphaned at age five, found and raised by a clan group, turned out of their clan at age fourteen after having a son at age eleven. She had to leave her son and lived alone in a lush valley she had come upon by chance for three years. She was afraid of her own kind for several reasons. When she met the people of the Lion Camp, Talut was the head man at the time, and it was his laugh that convinced her to visit their camp. These are the people that showed her how to be like her own kind of people. She is deeply indebted to your people." Jonayla went on to explain, "I have trained under my mother to be our version of Mamut but my real calling is healing. I am assisting the healer in the settlement where I now live. I would like to compare how we do things in both the spiritual and healing fields. I am always anxious to learn." The woman said, "There is a lot going on at a summer meeting and that often includes injuries and sicknesses. I will try to include you whenever such a situation arises.

I also have to say that I have heard much about your mother. I was young and lived with a different camp when she was here so I never actually met her. I think I was at the summer meeting when she was and I remember there was some kind of commotion at the time, but I was too young to have paid any attention to it. But our people are totally convinced that your mother is the personification of the Great Earth Mother. Having said that I need to know, have you been sent here by the Great Earth Mother to fix a problem or to correct something that we are doing wrong?" Jonayla sat back thinking, "I was not expecting this!" She gathered her thoughts and answered, "The Great Earth Mother does things in strange ways so I cannot say that I haven't, but I have no knowledge of any such assignment and I certainly don't feel qualified to perform such a service. It is just that I have heard so much about you I really wanted to meet the Mamutoi." Mamut then said, "If anything that we should change comes to your attention I would appreciate it if you discuss it with me. I should be the one to lead the camp, and the Mamutoi in general in whatever new direction we should be moving." Jonayla said, "I will honor your request, but I don't think you have anything to worry about. I don't think that could possibly be our mission." The woman was noticeably relieved.

During a lull in the activities of the summer meeting, Arowman and Ar were helping Danug plan out the new longhouse. Danug planned to make it the same size as the old one following the same plan. Once the people moved into the new longhouse, the old one was to be modified to be a horse barn. The Camp now had a number of horses and wanted more, but the horses needed protection from the harsh winter. Danug led the three of them to an area a little upstream from the old longhouse, studied the slope of the side of the valley, the distance to the river and finally decided just where he wanted the new longhouse to be. He strode a few paces up the slope and away from the river and positioned a stake and struck it a few times with a heavy stone hammer driving it solidly into the soil. The then took several more paces up the slope, carefully counting his steps and stopped. He thought for a minute and took one more pace and drove the second stake into the ground. He explained that he had measured the inside of the old longhouse by pacing it off inside and counting his steps but the ground was flat inside the longhouse and out where they were the ground was sloped, so he added a step to allow for the slope. Arowman and Ar nodded understanding.

He then paced off another distance continuing up the slope, drove another stick into the ground just enough for it to stay, but that it could easily be pulled out. He tied a loop in one end of a rope and walked over to the nearest solidly embedded stake, the one that was farthest from the river, put the loop over the stake and then walked back to the stake that was only lightly stuck in the ground, pulled the rope tight and tied it to the stake. He then pulled that stake out of the ground and keeping the rope tight scratched a deep furrow into the ground in a great circular arc. He repeated the procedure using the stake that he had securely pounded into the ground closer to the river. The open ends of two arcs faced each other. He then used the free stake to scratch two straight deep furrows connecting the two great arcs outlining the straight insides of the new long house.

He turned to Arowman and Ar and said, "If you want to help you can remove all the dirt from the inside of the furrows to be level from the end nearest the river. You can use those shovels and mattocks over there." He pointed to where the tools were laying on the ground. He continued instructing, "Pile the dirt up along the ground just outside of the furrows." They had no plans for the rest of that day so they did as told. The shovels were made from the palmate antlers of giant deer with the tines trimmed off and then split through the soft marrow to make thin plates that were then attached to long poles for handles and the edges sharpened with stone knives and rubbing with stones. When he returned later that day he was pleased with what he saw. He walked across the flat and level part they had created and could sense no slope or unevenness.

For the next couple of days, Danug was busy with summer meeting events. But the following day he started to lay out the bed platforms on the level floor that Arowman and Ar had made for the new longhouse only to find that someone had already done it. When he asked Arowman about it, Arowman explained the Ar thought he could see what had to be done next and did it. Arowman explained, "We were not sure we were right so we did not dig out between the bed platforms." Danug checked some of the places by putting one foot ahead of the other to gauge the distance and finding it to be perfect told them to feel free to dig out between the bed platforms to a depth of the length from the ground to their knee.

The day after that, all the travelers literally "dug in" to the task. It surprised Jonayla, but even Orgia and Borath were eager to help. Both were genuinely interested and wanted to find out just how to do it. Orgia was surprisingly strong. She had the muscular build of the clan and although that meant that the muscle attachments through the shoulder would never let her throw a spear well enough to hunt by throwing, it gave her tremendous leverage. She could swing a mattock and work a shovel with ease and carry dirt in baskets. They actually made quick work and had finished in time to join in for the evening communal meal. Danug was amazed and gave them high praise.

The travelers fit in to the rhythm of the summer meeting, gradually became quite good with the language, and adjusted to the direct nature of the people which was a bit off-putting in the beginning. Jonayla noticed that people were slow to approach her and even seemed to be avoiding her. Finally she approached the Lion Cave's Mamut and asked about it. The older woman smiled as her and said, "They feel that since you are Ayla's daughter you must be sent by the Great Earth Mother and they are afraid that they might do something wrong. Everyone has been on their best behavior since you arrived." This was worse than Jonayla's worse fear of having to live in her mother's shadow. Her body posture slumped. She looked up at the older woman and said, "I don't want that! I am just another woman. I know I have developed some talent, but have worked hard to gain those skills. I had to move to live with a different group of people to not be in my mother's shadow. I want to be my own person." The Mamut's heart went out to the younger woman. She thought to herself, "It was hard enough being Mamut. It must be a terrible burden to be the personification of the Great Earth Mother." She too thought Jonayla might just be what people feared. She then added, "You do seem to be a real person, but then so did your mother." Jonayla looked her in the eye and said, "You're not helping me."

A few days later a hunting party returned carrying a hunter on a makeshift stretcher made by stretching some clothing between spear shafts. Both Jonayla and Mamut ran over to see what the problem was. One of the hunters had been gored in the stomach by an aurochs that had unexpectedly suddenly turned on him. He was unconscious and had lost a lot of blood. Mamut ordered some of the men to bring a sleeping pad to lay him on and to roll up some clothing to support his head. She told another to get some water boiling. It was obvious she was going to treat him outdoors. Jonayla then told some others to put some stakes in the ground and drape clothing over them to shadow his head from the sun. Mamut nodded approval. Just then Hilly came running saying to her mother, "I came as soon as I heard. Is there anything I can do?" Jonayla said, "Yes, find two bowls about this big" as she held her hands to indicate the size and shape needed. "And ask Mamut if she has any marigold petals and comfrey root. We will need both." Hilly and Mamut ran off to get the items needed. Jonayla turned her attention to the injured man and started cutting off his clothes. As she pealed the clothing from his stomach she was appalled at what she saw, but not especially surprised. A wide and deep gash ran across the stomach, but it was not bleeding as badly as it could have been. The gash and not severed a major artery. She let out a sigh of relief. She asked an onlooker for a clean piece of leather and he ran off to get it. She told another to bring her a lighted lamp. He wondered why she needed a lamp on a bright sunny day, but ran off to get it. She then opened her otter skin medicine bag that she always carried with her and selected several packages from it.

When the man returned with the piece of leather she spread it out on the grass next to the man as others were placing him on a bed pad of straw wrapped in leather and a roll of clothing as a pillow. She opened one of the packages and took out a bone needle and a small obsidian knife hafted to a handle made from the rib of a fawn. When the man returned with the lamp, she passed the knife through the flame to purify it.

When Hilly and Mamut returned with the supplies she had asked for, Jonayla said to them, "Do you smell that awful smell?" They both nodded yes. "The horn must have cut into the gut. We will have to clean everything and sew the gut back together." Hilly gave a knowing nod. Mamut's jaw dropped and her eyes got big. She had never imagined cleaning and then sewing closed such a horrid wound. She was sure the man would die. But Jonayla and Hilly did not seem that concerned and seemed to know what to do. She decided to watch this play out. When the water was hot enough she dipped some in a bowl and added the marigold petals and stirred it a bit. She soaked a piece of soft leather in the marigold solution and then cleaned the man's skin around the wound with it. She rinsed it off with clean hot water and picked up the obsidian knife, rinsed it in the marigold solution to further sterilize it, and proceeded to cut into the man's stomach to enlarge the gash. When she could spread it open to see the gut, it was a mess. The contents of the gut were oozing out.

Jonayla said "Hilly hold the gut closed on each end of the gash and press more out. I will mop it up as it comes out." When the portion of the gut at the gash was emptied and cleaned; and as Hilly held it closed at each end of the gash, Jonayla took the needle, passed it through the flame of the lamp to purify it and threaded a thread of sinew (that she had soaking in the marigold solution) through the eye of the needle. She then poked the needle through the gut beside the gash and pushed the needle threw and poked it out through the other side of the gash, pulled the sinew thread tight, cut it from the needle and tied it with a knot. She did that four more times along the gash. Hilly released her grip and flexed her fingers. They all looked at the gut and it was holding.

Jonayla then made a paste of the comfrey, again cleaned the entire open gash with the marigold solution and applied the comfrey paste to where she had sewn the gut. She held the entire gash closed and had Hilly hold it in place while she made several knots to hold the muscles in place and the skin closed. She took the poultice that Mamut handed her and placed it over the incision. She smiled at Mamut and nodded acknowledging her ability to know what was needed and to have proactively acted on that knowledge to have the poultice ready.

Jonayla sat back and took in a deep breath to relax and said, when he awakens he will be in pain. We have to make him something for that. Mamut said, "I will do that" and walked into the earth lodge. Jonayla looked around at the people watching and asked, "Does this man have a mate or a mother?" Two women came forward and the younger one said, "I am his mate." Jonayla assumed the other to be his mother and said to the women. "He must not be left alone for several days. Mamut is making something for pain and you must watch for pain and give him some when he needs it. She will explain how to do that. He must stay in bed for four days and do no lifting for a moon time. Also for a moon time all food must be cut very fine and mashed like for a baby. No fermented drink, only water and tea." They nodded understanding. The younger woman knelt down and put her arm across the man's chest and cried. Mamut returned with the pain medicine and told the women how to administer it. Another woman came with some rich broth that Mamut had asked her to prepare.

When the man stirred a bit, Jonayla saw it was a sign the he was coming out of his coma and went to him and lifted his head and cradled it in her lap. When his eyes fluttered, and he grimaced in pain, Mamut brought the pain medicine to his lips. The taste of it brought him to full awakening and he indicated that it tasted awful. He did drink some and they then got him to take some of the broth and some water. Jonayla then told the people to take him to his own bed and to get him to eat and drink as much as possible. She explained that he had lost a lot of blood and needs food and water to recover and to build up his strength. Mamut looked Jonayla in the eye and said with a whole lot of wonder, "He's alive!"

Jonayla then looked around and noticed one of the men that had brought the injured man in and asked him, "Did you kill the animal that gored him?" He replied, "I didn't but others did." She then asked, "Did they bring it into camp?" He replied, "Yes." She then asked "could you take me to it?" Then realizing it was probably butchered by now added "At least so I could see the horns." He motioned for her to follow him and they walked over to where the remains were. She inspected the horns and said, "Just as I thought." The man was curious and asked, "What did you need to know?" She looked up and said, "I was surprised that the horn had cut such a clean gash in the man's gut, and I see here that the tip of the horn had been broken off not too long ago and still has a sharp edge." The man said, "WOW! How could you know that?" She smiled, and said, "Just a lucky guess."

The Headmen and Elders of the Mamutoi camps had been planning the Mammoth hunt and the time came to go on that hunt. The building of the longhouse would have to wait. All of the travelers wanted to go on the mammoth hunt. Even Orgia wanted to see mammoths and how they were hunted even though clam women, by clan custom, were not allowed to hunt.

The Mamutoi would gladly let her participate and welcomed her into the party that set out early the next morning.

The mammoth would be most likely near the great ice and that was several days of travel. It was midsummer so vast areas were flooded with shallow glacier melt water. The volume of water overwhelmed the natural drainage and could not soak into the permafrost of the soil. It had to drain away slowly or evaporate. The little permafrost that would melt just formed mud. When they encountered such areas, and such areas could be extensive, they had to slog through or work their way around. And, of course, that included the horses with pole drags; and several of the Mamutoi had both as did the travelers.

Eventually the hunting party reached some higher ground near the great ice, but the front of the glacier could not be seen as it was shrouded in fog: A dense low hanging fog. It was an eerie land that no one in the hunting had been to before. Some had been to similar areas closer to other Mamutoi camps, but not this particular place. The Mamutoi tried to organize a mammoth hunt during each summer meeting, but it had been a long time since the Lion Camp had been the sponsoring camp. It was quiet except for what sounded like distant moaning and groaning. The great ice was not a static structure. It was constantly growing and shrinking and moving. The unimaginable weight of the ice made the lower parts partially melt and it could then actually flow, but in ultra slow motion. Even the solid ice could deform to slowly flow. It was always on the move and that resulted in the low frequency sounds. There was surprising little wind. There was a prevailing north to south wind but it was at higher altitudes this close to the glacier. They set up their tents and had their evening meal. There was little to do and nothing to look at, so most turned in early.

When they crawled out of their tents the next morning, the wind had resumed from off the ice and had swept away the fog and the sun was bright. At ground level the wind was a back-eddy flowing from south to north and then up the face of the glacier. The glistening glacier looked like one could almost reach out and touch. It was actually quite far, but less than a day, away. The Mamuts from all the camps had a meeting and performed a ceremony to call the mammoths. Everyone looked as far as they could see in all directions to try to see if there were any mammoths. They had their morning meal and the Head Men of the various camps had a meeting to plan out what to do next.

Not realizing that she was doing exactly what her mother had done so many years before, Jonayla climbed up on a pile of rocks that had been deposited in that place by the glacier eons before hoping to be able to see farther. As she shielded her eyes from the sun and looked out, her hair was blown back and out and she looked to the people like a goddess. She looked like a goddess to the people mostly because they thought that she just might be one. And, as fate would have it, like her mother so many years before, she actually saw a few mammoths. She pointed in their directions and shouted "MAMMOTHS". At that instant the people knew she was the personification of the Great Earth Mother just like her own mother. They were all victims of their belief system. The coincidences were convincing. They had all heard the story of how Ayla had "called" the mammoths when she was with them many years ago. Now her daughter had done the same thing. Some even knelt and bowed their heads to her. When she saw that, she wished she had said nothing and just pretended to have not seen the mammoths. She thought to herself "Can't I do anything right? Can't I ever escape my mother's shadow?"

Now the planning took on a different track. Instead of planning on finding mammoths, it became a matter of how to hunt them. They did not plan to kill several. They did not need the meat. They wanted to kill at least one. The entire hunt was a religious ceremony to honor the great beasts that were so vital to the people's existence. One animal would provide all the meat they would need for everyone at the summer meeting to have some. Three animals would be all the meat, hides, and other body parts than they could take back even with the horses and pole drags. But, it would not be easy for the puny humans to take down the giant beast who had no natural predators.

Having no natural predators was the mammoth's vulnerability when facing the puny humans. The humans could and did connive. The humans could work together as a single system, or machine, and achieve much more than what they could do individually. The humans would get whatever they wanted - - somehow.

19-Revilation

Jonayla saw the Mamut of the Lion Camp and went over to her. She was crying as she approached the Mamut. Mamut said to her, "My dear why are you upset? You spotted the mammoths, you should be happy." "Yes I know, and I was happy until I saw the people kneeling and bowing down to me. I just want to be one of you. At least while I am here." She replied between sobs. "I don't want to be honored for being my Mother's daughter. It makes me a fake and a cheat!" The Mamut took Jonayla in her arms and held her saying, "My dear, your destiny just might be to continue your mother's work. That might be why you had to leave her. It might have been meant for you to continue your mother's destiny, her life work, to others."

"You are not helping!"

The older woman smiled and said "You are just like the stories tell of your mother."

Jonayla's reactions to herself were something like, "good grief".

The older woman continued, "My dear, I must tell you that I was an advanced acolyte to my Mamut and at the Summer Meeting a few years after your mother left, the old Mamut of the Lion Camp held a counsel for all the acolytes of all the camps. He told us how he had met your mother. The old Mamut was sitting on his bed platform meditating when Talut, the Head Man of Lion Camp at the time, brought visitors into the earth lodge long house showing them the quarters and where they could put their things and sleep. The visitors happened to be Ayla and Jondalar. The old Mamut said," "Neither of the men appeared to notice that I was there, but your mother somehow knew I was there before she even looked at me. So she turned and looked directly at me. She did not look around and happen to see me. She knew where to look. Our eyes locked on each other. She said nothing but walked directly over to me knelt down looking down at my feet. A chill went up my back as I realized the emissary, or maybe even the personification of, the Great Earth Mother had come to me. I tapped her on the shoulder and she looked up into my eyes. I saw a frightened young woman with a flint hard core staring me in the face. I suddenly knew that she did not know who she really was and needed training and counseling, but that she would someday soon be a most powerful force in the world." The old Mamut went on to say that one of us would someday be required to counsel her next generation. And here you are." Jonayla set back stunned. Her head was spinning. This is not what she meant when she said she did not want to live in her mother's shadow. Or that she wanted to find her own destiny. She was looking for an easy life, albeit one contributing to the well being of others.

The rock pile that Jonayla had climbed was between the Mammoths and the great ice was one of many scattered across the fairly flat grassy landscape. As the leaders and elders contemplated the situation it occurred to them that if they could get the massive animals stampeding into the field of rock piles they could have hunters stationed behind the rocks and spear the animals as they passed by. The mammoths were very fast and could easily scatter before reaching the rock pile field. One thing was working to their advantage and they recognized it. Although the prevailing wind was cold air flowing off the great ice, it came off the top of the glacier causing a back draft eddy at the foot of the glacier so the wind was actually blowing towards the glacier at ground level close to the glacier and they were close to the glacier.

The plan was to go on horseback around the mammoths to be upwind of the animals. Two horsemen would remain on each side of the herd to discourage them from scattering. The others would harry them into moving towards the Great Ice forcing them to move through the field of rock piles. The mammoths had no fear of horses and would not recognize a human on a horse. But even the mammoth had a fear of fire. So the plan was that the people moving up behind the beasts would start grass fires to get the animals moving. Likewise, the people on the flanks of the path they wanted the mammoths to take would light grass fires to deter the animals from going in those directions. The prevailing wind would carry the fire towards the great ice and keep the beasts moving and moving into the field of rock piles. The grass was thin and the fire would soon burn out and if not would eventually reach the ice and then go out.

The major flaw in the plan is that the grass fire could reach the field of the rock piles before the people could butcher and process the animals they had killed. The people could climb onto the rocks and let the fire pass, but the fire could destroy some, if not all, of their bounty. So, before starting out they started a few small grass fires along the edge of the rock pile field opposite of the great ice yet still far from the mammoths. The mammoths were far enough away to not fear the small fires. The people made sure the small fires stayed small and put them out when enough grass was burned to stop the other fire when it got there. When they were satisfied they had created an adequate fire break, they started out. The best hunters, those who could throw spears the farthest and hardest with spear throwers, stationed themselves behind the rock piles. The best horsemen set out to harry the mammoths into the trap. Anyone could harry the mammoths, but the horses gave them the speed they needed.

There was not much time for Jonayla to think about what the Mamut had told her. The hunt was planned and she was determined to take part in it. Jonayla and Arowman stayed with the spear throwers and Hilly, Ar, Orgia and Borath went with the group to harry and drive the mammoths.

It took quite while, but finally the great beasts were approaching the field of rock piles. By the time the mammoths got close to the rock field they were totally panicked by the fires behind and beside them and confused by the mounted horsemen darting all over the place. As they started running around the rock piles they began falling with spears sticking out of them. Most ran through without being felled as there was no need to kill all of them.

At one point Jonayla's life became far more complicated. She had stepped out from behind the rock pile when the last mammoth passed; and she was watching the herd running away when a straggler that had been out of sight came around a different rock pile and charged straight towards her. Someone screamed a warning and she turned and saw the animal, slammed a spear into her spear thrower, pulled it back, took aim for the eye. But before she threw, the beast stopped, turned and calmly walked away. She let it go in peace even though she could easily have speared it. It was not needed.

There was total quiet and then a roar of approval from all around. It seemed that everyone had been watching. Some watched in horror. All saw it play out to their great relief, but disbelief. It had to be unnatural. She must have some mystical power. The rumors must be true. She is the personification of the Great Earth Mother. She was just as amazed as the others, but no amount of denial would ever convince them that it was a pure chance event.

On the other hand, she knew she could have killed it before it reached her. She knew she would have hit a vital spot. The mammoth was close and she was skilled with the spear and knew her range and accuracy from sheer practice. But few of the hunters had such skill or confidence and it was hard for them to be sure that she did. It had to be some supernatural force. The fact that they wanted to believe it helped a lot.

It also affected Jonayla. She came to recognize just how skilled she was. She also knew that she had good judgment. She started thinking about what the Mamut had said. She started to feel an inner strength and that maybe she could lead her people. Maybe, just maybe, she was not to live in her mother's shadow, but live a parallel destiny, similar but different. She felt that a great weight had been lifted. She could be herself after all. Then a strange chill ran up her back. She thought back to when she and the charging beast had made eye contact. She remembered feeling its understanding that she was in control. The beast seemed to know that it could walk away or die. She had sent the message. How had she done that? She did not know, but she knew she did. She sent the message. Somehow the message calmed the mammoth. It, the great beast, was comfortable with her being in control. A surge of power swept through her body. She did not understand it, but she felt it. She then felt a pat on the back and turned to see the hunter that was congratulating her, and she blushed and smiled at him. She had never noticed him before, but she smiled.

Jonayla immediately went to work helping a couple of other hunters stripping the hide off a mammoth. At one point she felt something. It was not physical. No one was touching her. She turned and looked directly at the Mamut and the Mamut of the Lion Camp was looking at her. Jonayla waved to her and Mamut walked over to where Jonayla was working. They greeted each other and the Mamut said "You looked directly at me just like your mother looked at the old Mamut." Jonayla thought to herself "Please don't tell me that." The Mamut then asked, "And what did you tell the mammoth?"

Jonayla got a rather sheepish smile and replied, "I told him I was in charge that he was behaving badly and could walk away or I would kill him."

They both chuckled, gave each other a sly wink and the woman walked away. As the Mamut walked away she thought to herself, "Her mother was the first to tame animals and we now have horses and wolves that do as we say. She just might have told me the truth."

The summer meeting ended and each camp went back to their permanent bases. The man who had been gored by the aurocks was walking without assistance and with little pain, but not yet hunting. The Lion Camp settled into the tasks of recovering from the horde of people and the drain on nearby resources plus the need to finish building the new earth lodge long house. Many of the summer meeting attendees had helped by dragging a lot of the mammoth bones and tusks from the pile deposited by the bend in the river up to where the new house was to be and that helped a lot. Some of the mammoth tusk archways in the old house were entrances to cold storage rooms dug down into the permafrost. Leather drapes across the archways kept the cold in the storage room and out of the living quarters. The meat and pelts from the mammoth hunt as well as from other hunts were stashed in the cold storage pits. Also vegetable foods gathered during the summer were stored there as well. A storage pit was coldest at the bottom and warmer near the top and especially near the entrance so vegetable foods could be stored at the temperature best for each kind of vegetable. The travelers got into the rhythm and fit in seamlessly. It was all new to them and it seemed to make a lot of sense so they could see what had to be done and pitched in.

Meanwhile Danug, Arowman, Ar and Borath worked on the new house. Surprisingly both Hilly and Orgia were interested and worked along with them. It was a big project, but with so many hands, and brilliant minds, it went fast and before the freezing temperatures of winter they were spreading the clay on the roof to seal it against rain and wind. They brought up clay from a place up river in baskets, mixed it with the right amount of water lifted it to the roof and dumped it out. They then spread it and left it to dry. That finishing touch was one of the most labor intensive steps of the entire process and the whole camp pitched in. It took little skill but it was very messy. Everyone was covered with mud from head to toe when done and all washed in the river.

It was decided that the travelers would use the new longhouse for the winter and then the Lion Camp would move in when the travelers left the next spring. Once the camp vacated the old house it would be revised to be suitable for the horses. The herd of domestic horses was growing and would soon need the space; although the storage pits would still be used by the people as would the two hot baths. The hot baths were actually steam baths and were also behind mammoth tusk leather covered arches but were not so deep and had smoke holes to vent the fire keeping the bath hot. The people did not use them to bathe in hot water, but bathed by sweating in the hot steam.

It was a beautiful day. The sun was shining and the wind was fairly quiet. It was, however, cold. The temperature was well below freezing. But the six travelers were out of the earth lodge and breathing the fresh, albeit cold, air. There was little snow on the ground, but they made snow balls with what snow they could scrape up, had mock snow ball fights, and were generally enjoying themselves. They had been cooped up in the earth lodge for nearly a moon time due to horrible winter weather. The travelers had decided to go ice fishing on the river and were just returning to the lodge. Ice fishing was a bit risky as the river was fickle. The current could melt the ice from underneath and one could unwittingly step on a thin spot and go through into the icy water. But they had been careful and managed to stay on thick ice. They had detected some thin spots, they had been able to stay clear of them. Ar and Borath were carrying the two handled basket of fish between them. There would be a fish feast tonight.

No one in the group was paying attention to the horizon. They were all engrossed with each other and the sheer joy of being out. They were dressed for the weather, warm and having a good time. They were torn from their reverie when a voice called, "Hoya", from quite near. They all stopped whatever they were doing and looked. There were four people approaching all carrying heavy loads in back frames. It appeared to be two men and two women. They were dressed as warmly as the travelers so it was hard to tell. The clothing was in the Mamutoi style, so it was assumed they were at least Mamutoi. As they drew near they extended their hands, palms up in the "I come in peace" position, and it became obvious that they actually were two men and two women. It was also obvious that they were not from the Lion Camp. So, what were four Mamutoi doing here in the middle of winter?

One of the male newcomers identified themselves saying, "We are from Reindeer Camp with a proposition." Arowman stepped forward saying, "Welcome to Lion Camp. We too are visitors, but can take you to Danug Head Man of the Lion Camp." The man answered, "We welcome your offer, but it is you we came to see. My name is Vanmar and I am Head Man of Reindeer Camp." Arowman then said, "In that case please come into our earth lodge where you can put down your loads and have food and we can talk about your proposition." He led them into the earth lodge. The rest of the travelers waited outside until the newcomers unloaded their back frames and heavy clothing in the first entrance room and went on in.

Ar and Borath cleaned and filleted the fish and Hilly and Orgia cooked some of them for the meal and put the rest in the bottom of a food storage pit to freeze. Near the top of a different pit they selected some vegetables and herbs for seasoning. The meal was a feast. The visitors were obviously impressed and Jonayla and Arowman could not have been more proud. When the meal was over Hilly and Orgia cleared away the dishes, Jonayla served a tasty and calming tea, and they settled around the fire that would normally be in the section set aside for the Mamut and for meetings and conversation.

Arowman opened with, "Vanmar you said you came with a proposition. What is it that you have in mind?" Vanmar thought for a minute and then said, "I must first give you some background "The Reindeer Camp has grown to where it must split off another camp. Our son", looking over to the woman who was his wife, "Is organizing the first people to be joining him and he will be the Head Man. But, there is a problem. We," looking at his wife again, "have not had a daughter so he has no sister to be his co-leader, the Head Woman."

Jonayla glanced over to Hilly thinking, "I am not sure I like where I think this is going." Vanmar continued, "We" again looking at his wife, "would like to adopt Hilly so our son would have a sister to be his co-leader." Arowman was quite taken aback, unlike Jonayla; he had not seen it coming. Jonayla had suspected that was what they would want and said, "But Hilly is not Mamutoi, she does not understand the idiosyncrasies of your culture and could make some serious mistakes. And besides she is not up for adoption. Her natural parents are still alive and well, as you can see, and she is old enough to be making her own decisions." "We understand," countered Vanmar, "and we have discussed all those points. There is no other young and available woman throughout the Mamutoi camps that has the poise, depth of knowledge, practical abilities, and wisdom, not to mention sheer beauty. She is by far the most qualified." His wife was nodding agreement as was the other woman who, as it would turn out, was Vanmar's sister and co-leader. The other man was Vanmar's sister's mate. Vanmar went on to say, "We have all, including our son, studied Hilly carefully during the summer meeting and we all agree on this. She could even bring Borath should they wish to mate, although he is welcome as a member of the new camp regardless." He then added, "The new camp will also need a Mamut and healer, which are usually the one and the same, and Hilly could have that position too."

Nobody knew what to say. Hilly was in a state of total shock. All she thought she was doing during the summer meeting was enjoying her new friends, learning about a different and exciting culture and trying to avoid making too many cultural errors. She had certainly not been auditioning for a position among them and was not all that sure if she wanted one; even one of great stature. Vanmar then added, "We observed that Hilly spent a lot of time with the various Mamuts so we asked them of what they thought of her. They all agreed that she was knowledgeable enough to be a Mamut or a co-leader or both." Hilly had not been trying to impress anyone. She was genuinely interested in learning about their spiritual belief system.

All eyes focused on Hilly. There was a long pause during which Jonayla thought "Is my destiny the same as my mother's even though it might not actually be her destiny? Am I going to give of my children like she has had to give of hers? Is Hilly going to give up her mother like I have given up mine? The challenge is harsh but the rewards are great!

Vanmar broke the silence saying, "We know this is something you must think about. So let's put it aside for tonight. We can discuss it tomorrow or even after that. Tomorrow we wish to visit the Lion Camp and that will give you time to discuss our proposition."

While the visitors from the Reindeer Camp were visiting the Lion Camp Jonayla and company were discussing the proposition. It was not something to be taken lightly. It was a great honor to be considered for co-leader of a camp. But it would mean Hilly having to give up all she had known, except possibly Borath so his wishes might have to be considered. But, maybe not. Hilly might not want anything to do with their proposition. Jonayla remembered how torn she was when she left the Ninth Cave with Arowman. That had worked out just fine even though she still missed her mother terribly at times. They also expected that her being the granddaughter of Ayla, who they nearly worshiped, could have a lot to do with it even though Vanmar had not mentioned it.

Hilly did not know how she felt about it. She hadn't had time to prepare for it even in her fantasies. They tried to discuss it rationally, but that did not get them anywhere. It had to be an emotional decision. Borath knew what he wanted. He wanted Hilly so whatever was decided was fine with him, but he kept to himself watching how it would play out. Had Hilly been a little older she might have been looking for an excuse to "leave the nest", but she was not yet having those feelings. Even though she was sufficiently competent and felt no dependency on the family she was feeling no internal pressure to get out on her own. She was comfortable with her life as it was. Yet this could be a once in a lifetime opportunity. Hilly had met the boy that would be her brother and co-leader, but did not know him well enough to know if she would be comfortable being in such a relationship with him. At times she held her head in her hands and just wanted to scream, but she knew that would accomplish nothing so she didn't scream. And then did she want to be a Mamut? She had talked to them and saw what functions they performed in and for their camps, and she knew she could do it and liked helping people in those ways. She also knew the honor that was given to the Mamut. That would be nice, but she did not feel she needed it.

They told the delegation from the Reindeer Camp that they would have to think about it and would let them know before leaving in the spring. Jonayla knew that Hilly could do it. The question was not if she could, but if she wanted too. As much as Jonayla wanted Hilly to be, physically, close to her, she was not going to stand in her way to find her own destiny. After all she had faced the same decision many years before and had made the decision and had lived with the consequences. Her decision had been a mixed blessing, but had been the right thing to have done.

A few days after the delegation from the Reindeer Camp had departed, Danug and Xoolie made one of their frequent visits to Jonayla and her family in the new earth lodge. Again Hilly and Orgia put together a delicious evening meal after which they all sat around the fire relaxing. Jonayla thought about how comfortable everyone was each with other and the warmth of pleasure and contentment swept through her body. Danug brought up the subject of them leaving in the spring once the weather was best for traveling. He also reminded them that they had to let the Reindeer Camp know what Hilly's decision was. Arowman assured him that they would. Danug then made it clear that he and everyone in the Lion Camp would welcome Hilly as co-leader of any camp. He added, as Vanmar had told them, that all the Mamutoi camps at the summer meeting also held that opinion. Hilly understood the great honor that was being bestowed on her and wondered what she really wanted. She rather liked the idea, but wondered if her pride was overshadowing good judgment.

Danug then brought up another subject saying, "For many years the first hunt of the spring has been a joint hunt between the Lion Camp and the clan group where Durc lives." Jonayla sat up and her eyes opened wide. Durc was her half brother. He was Ayla's first born and was of mixed spirits, but had lived the only life he could remember in the clan group. He went on to say, "We meet at the same place every year, about half way between his cave and our earth lodge, at the first full moon after the summer equinox. I have been hoping that all of you can join us." Everyone yelled "Yes!"

Arowman added, "We could make it a stop on our way home from here." "Exactly what I was thinking" Danug put in. Orgia had heard of Hilly's uncle of mixed spirits and wondered what the discussion was all about, but decided to wait and see. Danug had translated what he was saying in clan signs so she could follow along so she understood there were no secrets. She would definitely be interested in meeting other clan people.

Danug then added "Hilly, and Borath if he elects to, can return here with us after the hunt and we will take her, or both, to the Reindeer Camp." Jonayla thought to herself, "Not so fast Danug, it is not settled yet," but held her tongue.

Orgia could not help herself, and asked, "What is this about Durc?" They all looked at her and were embarrassed that they had never told her much about that part of the family. They quickly explained how Jonayla's mother had been found wandering alone by a clan group that took her in and raised her. When she came of age she had a baby, Durc, that was of mixed spirits and when the baby was in his third year the clan leadership changed and the new leader made Ayla leave. She would be wandering alone through the steppes and if anything were to happen to her the baby would die so she left him with her clan sister to rear. Then after Ayla had left the Lion Camp, Danug and a hunting group he was leading happened upon a clan hunting party that Durc was part of and they became friends.

Arowman's practical side started to show when he then asked, "How far and in what direction is the meeting place from here?" Danug replied "It is about four days travel and away from the Great Ice. It is on your way." Arowman appeared pleased.

Eventually Hilly decided to take the position of co-leader of the new camp. Borath asked for her to be his mate and she accepted. It was arranged that both would be accepted into the ranks of the Mamutoi at the beginning of the next summer meeting and their mating would be sanctified in the ceremony held every year for all the mating ceremonies to be held that year, but after the acceptance ceremony.

Jonayla was crushed to not be able to be at her daughter's wedding and persuaded Arowman to stay until after the ceremony. Since they were going to participate in the joint hunt with Durc's Clan, that would mean a lot more travel and they would be leaving much later in the year. They rationalized that they could make it to the Sharamudoi before winter set in and could winter with them. They knew they would be welcome.

The Lion Camp adopted Hilly into their camp to simplify the acceptance of her as a camp co-leader. That would make her one of them and not an outsider. The Reindeer Camp did the same with Borath for the same reasons. The Lion Camp also went to work making Hilly a quite outstanding wedding outfit and the Reindeer Camp did the same for Borath. Latie started training Hilly in what was expected of the sister co-leader and Hilly took it all seriously. She did not want to make any mistakes. One area that she understood in principle, but was not to aware of the subtleties of was bargaining. There were some things that a co-leader should watch for and other things she should do that were not necessarily proper for anyone else to do (one might consider it scheming) that she needed to know.

Both camps started making things for the bride price and reciprocal gifts and Jonayla, Arowman and Orgia contributed as well. By spring time things were well in place.

20-Durc

Once the winter broke and the spring floods receded, the Lion Camp set off for their joint hunt with Durc's Clan. It was not really Durc's Clan as he was of mixed spirits and as such could never actually lead a clan, but he was a member of the particular clan group so everyone in Jonayla's family and everyone in the Lion Camp considered it to be "Durc's Clan." Jonayla was only a little girl when Durc and his mate Ura visited the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni, but she remembered Ura well and was anxious to see her again. Danug had told her that Ura had children of both sexes but had not said much about them. Jonayla was looking forward to meeting her nieces and nephews and realized that they would be adults now. Hilly was also anxious, but in a different way as she had never met this part of her family. Orgia was simply curious as to how another clan group would live their lives.

It took several days to get to the meeting place and the clan group was already there. It seemed that they were as excited about the joint hunt as was the Lion Camp. It had become a tradition even though the other clans still feared and avoided the "others" as they referred to the modern humans.

The clan people noticed the approaching Lion Cam a long way off. They were expected and it would take a while for them to get to where the clan had encamped so the clan people continued going about whatever they were doing. When the Lion Camp approached the clan camp Danug went in front of the rest to be the first to meet Brac, the clan leader. Durc followed a step or two behind, but to the side of, Brac to show deference to the leader. But the position also showed his desire to greet the "others". He had no idea that Jonayla and her family was in the group. Danug thought to himself "This is going to be interesting."

Danug and Brac greeted each other properly as old friends and then Danug stepped to the side a bit so Durc could not see what he was saying. He tried to hide the fact that he was deliberately avoiding Durc's view, and signed to Brac that some of Durc's kin were in the group and he would like to introduce them to Durc first. Brac's eyes go big and he raised his brows and quickly agreed.

Danug then greeted Durc and said "There are some people I want you to meet." Durc nodded agreement and stepped towards, with Danug, the group from the Lion Camp. Danug motioned to Jonayla and she slid off her horse and walked towards him and Durc. Danug said, Durc I want you to meet Jonayla of the Romono people. Durc had never heard of the Romono people and immediately had a lot of questions, but decided to wait to find out. He noticed she was one of the "others" So he said in Mamutoi, I greet you Jonayla. That is an unusual name and I have a sister by that name." Jonayla smiled and said, "I am that sister." They both stared at each other in mutual shock and then grabbed each other in a giant hug. The scene was unprecedented in the clan culture and the other people in the clan just stared in bewilderment. When they separated Durc asked, "What brings you here?" She replied, "To see you." He would have cried, but the clan side of his linage deprived him of tears. They stepped back from each other and just looked at each other.

Durc said, "You have grown up and look much like mother." She said, "Yes and I have two grown children that you must meet." He then said, "And you must meet Ura and her three grown children." He turned to the clan group and called to Ura motioning her to come. When she came, he said "Ura, I am sure you remember Jonayla, my sister." She looked a Jonayla and gasped.

She then signed, "Greetings, and you have grown up and look like your wonderful mother. I remember you as a little girl that I loved."

"Yes I loved you then and still do. I understand that you have grown children that I want to meet." Pleasure and pride showed in Ura's eyes. The clan side of her linage deprived her of smiling with pleasure, but the sparkle in the eyes showed it. Then they hugged. It was totally un-clan to hug, but it felt as good to both as when they had hugged when Jonayla was a girl.

The time was during the latest ice age and when the ice age was experiencing a few tens of thousands of years period of somewhat warmer climate. The ice cap had retreated several hundred miles to the north and modern humans, but not clan, and moved into the newly exposed steppe land. The modern humans had followed the herding and grazing animals and their brains found ways to deal with the cold. Life was still harsh and the clan people were struggling as they always had to keep a toe hold on life. They were gradually losing the battle. When the warm period ended, the ice age went into its coldest period before retreating into a nice warm interglacial period when the modern humans would expand and create cultures, cities and empires. But the coming cold period was to spell the doom of the clan.

But for now, Durc's clan was doing quite well by clan standards. Because of Durc, they had established good relations with both the Lion Camp and the Feather Grass Camp. Because of the personal friendship between Durc and Danug, the ties with the Lion Camp were stronger even though the Feather Grass Camp was actually somewhat closer. These ties between that particular clan group and the "others" resulted in some cultural things rubbing off onto those particular clan people that were to their huge advantage. Having the first hunt of the season being a joint hunt with the Lion Camp meant that the highly efficient hunting methods of the modern humans gave durc's Clan a jump start on the year. Hunting from horseback and throwing spears with a spear thrower meant that many more animals were killed than what the clan could have managed by themselves. But there were other things that seamed insignificant individually, but collectively gave the clan group a tremendous advantage. They were starting to use tools made in the style of the modern humans. At first they traded for them, but slowly individual clansmen learned how to make them. One young clan man actually spent a year living with the Lion Camp to learn the trade from their master tool maker. They did not realize it, but they gradually started relaxing the rigid rules as to what was men's work and what was woman's work. That allowed more sharing of tasks which improved efficiency. Durc's clan did not recognize the changes that were taking place within their clan. But at the every seven year gatherings, of the eight or so clans that were sufficiently related and located to meet, the people in the other clans noticed and wondered. Their wondering got them nowhere, but they did notice.

The result was that Durc's Clan was surviving better than most clans. It would matter in a few thousand years when the bitter cold returned and the clan would become extinct and only Durc's offspring would survive and then only by assimilation into the ranks of the modern humans.

None of that mattered to the family that was re-uniting out on the open steppes of that ancient land. They had no idea of how they were altering the course of history.

The clan had seen a herd of bison as they were coming to the meeting place and it was decided to hunt them. It took a day of scouting and planning, another day of hunting and six days of butchering and preparing the fruits of the hunt for transport back to the home bases. During that time, Durc and Ura's family, Ayla, Graag and Brog, were introduced to their kin and to Orgia and Borath. They all hit it off really good. Ayla, Graag and Brog had all spent some time living with the Lion Camp and Ayla and Brog actually felt more comfortable with the Lion Camp than with their own Clan group. But then they had inherited the father's ability for verbal language and the free swing of the shoulder that allowed them to communicate more easily and throw spears. Graag had inherited more of the Clan characteristics including the inability for verbal speech and the restrictive shoulder swing. There were probably other clan aspects that were stronger as well. But they were all generally peers with Ar and Hilly so all the young people really hit it off. Brog and Orgia actually took a real liking to each other. The attraction was enough to be obvious.

One day, Ura said to Jonayla, "I don't know if you ever knew of what your mother told me to tell my mother about my, and her, past. But if you ever see your mother again, or if you have the chance to send her a message, please tell her that I did tell my mother and my mother has since died, but because of your mother's message, and only because of the message, she went to the spirit world in peace." Jonayla said, "I know nothing of what you are talking about, but I will get your message to my mother." Ura went on to say, "I was so impressed with your mother that I insisted that my first born girl would be named after her." Jonayla smiled her understanding and approval.

Another day Ayla, Ura's daughter, approached Jonayla and said to her, "I have a request." Jonayla could not imagine what the young woman could possibly want, but said, "Let's sit down and talk about it." Ayla was only average in appearance. She was not the stunning beauty of both Jonayla and Hilly but she had a nice figure and she was a strong and healthy girl. Her Clan clothing did nothing for her figure, but that could be changed. Her clan features were obvious but somewhat muted. She was not mated and had no children even though she was now twenty one. She was old to be unmated. She said, "I don't know how to say this, so I will just blurt it out. I have spent a lot of time living with the Lion Camp and I am quite comfortable there. I feel like I belong with the others. I really don't fit in here. Could I go back with you to where you live?" Jonayla was shocked. But she could understand. She would not want to live like the Clan lived. She was quite knowledge about how the clan lived from her interactions with Orgia's Clan. Jonayla felt for the girl. Finally she said, "Your mother would miss you terribly."

Ayla replied, "Yes I know. But I also know mother feels my discontent and wants me to be happy. She would also like me to find a mate. She says every woman needs a man."

"I can take you with me but I can't find a mate for you."

"I know that, and I am of mixed spirits so I might never find a man, but I could at least live among people that are more like me inside."

Jonayla decided to take a few days to think about Ayla's request. In one way she felt for and sympathized with her. But on the other, it would be a traumatic change with no grantee that she would find the happiness she was looking for and then be trapped in a far away land. As she was pondering how she should react to Ayla's request, Orgia came to her asking, "Could Brog come home with us? He wants to mate me and I want him to but I want to go home and he is willing to come with me." "What?" Jonayla yelped.

Jonayla found Arowman as he was helping butcher a bison and said, "Arowman, we have to talk." He was surprised as he thought everything was going just fine. She started right in telling him how Ayla wanted to leave when they did and wants to live with their people, and that Orgia and Brog want to mate and live in either her clan or in the Romono settlement where they live. He was stunned. He did not object to what the young people wanted, but understood her concern about how many people would be affected and what they would want. She said, "I think we should talk to Ura and Durc." He agreed.

They found Durc first and told him that they had something to discuss with him and Ura and that it was urgent. The three of them found Ura and the four sat down around a fire to talk. Ura detected some tension so she made and served a calming tea. Jonayla explained what Ayla and Orgia had told her and had requested of her. She explained that Orgia was a wonderful young woman and would make a wonderful clan mate for Brog and that she would have no objection to what the young people wanted to do. She would help them in any way she could, but she felt that Durc and Ura should know and that she would have to consider what Durc and Ura wanted. Arowman inserted that he agreed totally with Jonayla. There was quite for quite a while as everyone mulled over the new information.

Finally Ura signed. "I have known for a long time that Clan life was too constraining for both Ayla and Brog but that Graag seemed to be quite content with it. What I want is whatever is best for all three. I want them to be happy more than to have them with me. I will miss most not knowing my grand children if they go far away. But knowing they are happy would be worth it." She looked at Durc in a way that all understood that, as the man, he was to state their position.

Durc said and signed, "My loving mate is a great mate and mother and is unusually wise." That was a great compliment for a clan man to make of his mate and everyone knew it. But it was also obvious that Ura knew he would be stating her desires as well as his. Ura knew that Durc knew her true feelings and would not go counter to them. Such was not always common within clan families. Both Durc and Ura were of mixed spirits and that could explain part of it, but everyone knew that both had spoken to each other, and just now had spoken to others, as to what was in their hearts.

Durc then continued, "Ura and I have spoken to each other about how constraining clan life is and it is for us as well. We both feel that it is our destiny to put up with the constraints and to help our clan prosper. We also know that we are accomplishing that goal. But, we have also talked about how it is affecting our children and that brings us sadness. We both want what is best for them and are willing to live with the sadness it might bring." Arowman was impressed and thought to himself, "Well said." Jonayla felt great relief. She was quite willing to go along with whatever the young people wanted since she saw no harm in it for them. And, she was really pleased at the wisdom of her half brother and his mate.

It was agreed that Ayla and Brog would return to the land of the Romono with them, but first they would all attend the wedding of Hilly and Borath. Danug had also invited Durc and Ura to attend the wedding.

The wedding was an extravaganza by Mamutoi standards. The clothing of the bride and groom was a deliberate display of the wealth and power of the two camps and it did that in grand style. Latie negotiated the bride price and as it became widely known it further boosted the esteem of the two camps. Hilly was a naturally beautiful bride. It all went well and many were miserable from too much intoxicating drink all the next day.

When Jonayla and company finally left, the parting was long, tearful and sincere. Every Mamutoi camp at the summer meeting offered them membership and asked them to stay. But they were finally on their way splitting their minds between finding their way and fondly remembering their visit.

Ayla and Brog were delightful to travel with. Both were intelligent, strong, helpful and glad to be free of the clan cultural demands. Brog and Orgia were so obviously in love that it drew friendly remarks and jabs from the others, but also made the travel and the closeness that the travel forced on the people even more enjoyable. Ayla and Brog had thousands of questions as to what the Romono people and Orgia's clan were like. They also wanted to learn the Romono language so Jonayla and Arowman taught them the language and made it a point to use it most of the time on the trip. During the first part of the trip they also taught them a working level of the Sharamudoi language since they would be stopping there, and might even winter with them. Ayla and Brog learned to ride and take care of the horses which both took to with great skill and enthusiasm. To them, horsemanship was a way of proving their breaking of the clan restrictions. Both had occasion to show that they were far more creative than one would expect from one of mixed spirits. Jonayla started to wonder if Brog could adjust to Orgia's clan or if they would eventually settle into the Romono settlement.

They got to the Sharamudoi before the weather got too cold and were warmly greeted. They had a lot of explaining to do about Borath not being with them and all were disappointed that Hilly was not with them ether. Most understood Borath's feelings toward Hilly and that she would be the co-leader of a new camp made them feel that Borath had probably done the right thing, at least for him if not them. The girl Ar had his eye on when there a year before was mated and had a little baby girl. Ar was fine with that and happy for her. Ayla and Brog fit right in and everyone was sorry to see them leave the next spring when the weather finally cleared.

They re-traced their route of nearly three years earlier going far up the Sister River to find a suitable crossing and then across the steppe to the Great Mother River where she broke up into channels that were easier to cross than one big river. And then followed the Great Mother River down river to where she turned toward the setting sun. They actually went past the place where they had come to the Great Mother River when they had started their journey.

They did not realize they had passed the place until they noticed the Great Mother River was flowing directly toward the rising sun. About the time they realized that they should probably have followed the last river they had crossed they came upon a small settlement of people living where another river entered into the Great Mother. These people lived in houses made of bent wooden frames covered with leather and spoke a close dialect of the Sharamudoi language. The travelers camped near the settlement for a few days to rest and prepare themselves for the trip over the mountains.

The people wanted to hear about their trip and their homeland. The people were proud of how they eked a living from the river and their surroundings. They fished the Great Mother from canoe type river craft and sometimes would pull large nets between two or three canoes. They also hunted in the forests of the foot hills and there was a large variety of plant foods available for the gathering. The people were really impressed with the spear throwers and how the spear throwers made Jonayla and Arowman so much better at hunting; even for hunting the smaller and quicker animals of the forest.

The people also told them to follow the river that emptied into the Great Mother near their village to get through the mountains. They explained that the river would take them away from the great ice (South) for several days, but would then turn to be taking them more directly into the direction of the setting sun (West). The river valley was quite wide for a long distance but would gradually narrow and it would always be somewhat up hill. The river would eventually be just a mountain stream and about when it got to where there was ice and snow all year around the stream would disappear. They would have to travel across the ice and snow through a mountain pass to another valley on the other side. It would take about four days on the snow and ice in the pass. But the little mountain stream in the valley on the other side of the mountain pass would become a river that empties into the Great Waters.

They steeled themselves to the task and set out. They were hit with a snow storm while in the mountain pass and had to hunker down for two days waiting for it to pass making them spend six days in the pass. In one long stretch the river in the valley on the other side of the pass ran along a nearly vertical wall of stone on one side for a ways and then ran along a nearly vertical wall of stone on the other side of the river for a ways. There were five such places and to get past each of they had to cross the river. The first crossing was on no consequence as the river was still a little mountain stream. But the last time they had to cross the river it was a significant river and still flowing fast, but they managed.

As the river and valley came out of the mountains onto the flat steppe land they came to a small outer permanent settlement of Romono people. The travelers were only several days from the main Romono settlement where they lived and the people of the outer settlement had close ties with it. Some of the people actually recognized Jonayla and greeted the travelers warmly. They wanted to hear all about their travels and so Jonayla's group of travelers set up their tents just outside of town and ended up staying there for three nights resting, telling their stories, refurbishing equipment and replenishing supplies.

The first night, after they were all settled in their sleeping rolls, a man on a horse rode out of town. None of the travelers knew he went and if they had they would have thought nothing of it.

21 - Home

Finally they were on the last leg of their way home. They were glad to be getting home. Ayla and Brog were excited to find out what the people were like and how they lived. Ayla secretly hoped she would find a mate there. Finally in the distance they could see the outlines of the buildings that were their home settlement and their hearts started pounding. It was then that it hit them as to how much they loved the place.

Arowman was leading the caravan and when he got close enough he saw that the trail leading into the settlement was lined with people. He had never known of that happening before so he called a halt to the caravan and as they all rode up abreast of him he pointed it out to the rest and they talked about what it could mean. Somebody even mentioned that it could be some kind of celebration and with all the horses and pole drags and unknown people it might be wise to go around the settlement and enter by a different way. They decided to follow the trail towards the settlement farther to see if they could understand what was happening. About the time they decided to turn off the trail and go around the settlement, Arowman noticed a man walking out of the settlement toward them. Arowman stopped and decided to wait and see what the man would tell him.

When the man was almost within shouting distance, he stopped and started waving to them to continue coming. As they started towards him he continued waving them on as he took several steps backwards. When he was apparently satisfied that they were following, he turned and walked toward the settlement and continued waving for them to follow.

Jonayla's caravan approached the settlement in single file. Arowman was first followed by Jonayla. Ar was next followed by Ayla. Orgia came next on the fifth horse with Brog walking behind. As they entered the space between the two rows of people the people shouted, "Welcome home, Jonayla we love you," and there was hooting and hollering. A small girl with a basket of flower petals dropped the petals on the trail ahead of them. The travelers could not understand what the ruckus was all about, but continued to follow the man who was beckoning them to come. The people fell in behind Brog which made him wonder if he should be afraid or pleased. The people did not seem hostile so he relaxed a bit and kept going. What the travelers did not know, but would learn later, was that a man had left the outer settlement on horseback where they stayed a couple of nights and went directly to Raffelellio, Chief of the village, and told him they were coming. Raffelellio then organized the welcome.

The man that was beckoning them on led them directly to the speaking mound in the center of the large open space within the circle of houses and other buildings of the settlement. As they approached the speaking mound the people backed away so they could enter two abreast and then spread out so all faced the speaker's mound. Raffelellio was standing on the mound facing them and on one side of the mound Hildana was sitting in the chair that Arowman had made for her and on the other side was Frackoro sitting in the chair that Arowman had made for him. Both had ear to ear grins. The man who had been motioning them on stepped aside and motioned Jonayla to ride up beside Arowman. He then motioned for the others to move up beside Jonayla and Arowman. As soon as the caravan stopped, men came forward and held the horses so the riders could dismount and then led the horses with the pole drags away so the travelers could all stand together in front of Raffelellio. The men took the horses around the crowd and to the front of Jonayla and Arowman's house, unhitched the pole drags and led the horses to a meadow somewhat away from the settlement.

As soon as Jonayla and Arowman's feet touched the ground they ran to Hildana and Frackoro who both stood and they hugged and kissed and cried. The tame wolves also ran up to Hildana and Frackoro, jumped up to them and liked their faces. Raffelellio and everyone else just watched the homecoming play out. The people of the settlement formed a half circle several people deep around the travelers and centering on Raffelellio as he stood on the speaking mound. When Jonayla had composed herself, Raffelellio said in a loud voice so all could hear, Jonayla and Arowman please join me on the mound. They did; one on each side of Raffelellio and facing the people. Raffelellio then addressed the crowd, "Some of our own have gone on a long journey and have now returned. I see that not all that left have returned and there are some faces returning with our own that I do not recognize. Arowman, would you please tell us why one of ours did not return and tell us who the newcomers are."

Arowman stepped forward and said, "Jonayla and I, and I think I can speak for Ar, are greatly saddened that Hilly has not returned with us. But the sadness is ours' and not hers. Her story is a happy one. She met her love when we stopped at the land of the Sharamudoi and they are now mated. We reached the land of the Mamutoi which was our goal. They live in groups of twenty to thirty people that they call Camps. Each Camp has two co-leaders, a Head Man and a Head Woman. The head man and head woman must be brother and sister. One of the camps had become overcrowded and had decided to split off a new camp and that the son of the Head Man's hearth would be the head man of the new camp. But the son had no sister. So the Head Man of the camp that was splitting and his Mate adopted Hilly so she could be the Head Woman of the new camp. So, between finding her mate and becoming the head woman of a Mamutoi camp she is quite happy and highly honored." The crowd roared.

When the crowd quieted, Arowman continued, "I think most of you know that Jonayla has a half brother, Durc, who is of mixed spirits. Durc's mate Ura is also of mixed spirits, and they live with a Clan group that is near the Mamutoi. We stopped and visited them on the way home and Ura has three children, a girl and two boys, which are now young adults. The girl, who Ura named Ayla after Durc's mother, felt that clan life was too constraining and asked to come with us to our homeland. Ayla step up here so people can see you." She did and they roared. Arowman then went on saying, "I think most of you, if not everyone know that Hilly's friend Orgia traveled with us. I must say she was a most pleasant and helpful addition to our family. As fate would have it, Orgia and Ura's youngest son, Brog, hit it off really well and want to be mated. But Orgia wanted to return with us and Brog felt constrained with clan life just like his older sister so he came back here with us and Orgia. Both of you please come up here so people can see you." They did and the crowd roared.

Everyone but Raffelellio stepped down off the mound. Hildana and Frackoro were still sitting in their chairs and were still grinning ear to ear and tears were running down their cheeks.

Raffelellio then announced, "I thank everyone for the warm welcome to our returning own. Please let them unpack and settle back into their home today. You can each find time in the near future to hear more about their journey. Now go back to what you were doing and get on with your lives." He then called to Jonayla and when she looked up, he said, "Tomorrow, right after our mid day meal I am having a meeting with all the settlement's elders and I want you - - no I need you - - to be there." She said she would, but wondered why she would be necessary.

The travelers spent the rest of the day unpacking the pole drags and taking them behind the house to be out of sight and putting all their stuff away in the house. Orgia and Brog set up the travelling tent behind the house saying it needed to air out and they would use it that night because there was not room for both of them in the house. Jonayla gave them a knowing smile but said, "That is so thoughtful of you." Abella was there almost immediately asking all kinds of questions and saying how much she had missed them. They hugged and cried out their happiness to be together again. Abella now had her fourth child and Jonayla had to meet him, hold him and kiss him. Jonayla asked her how things were and she assured Jonayla that Rafinni was a wonderful mate and that he was wonderful with the children. She added that he was a good Visior in that he understood people and knew just what to say and how to say it when someone needed comforting. She also assured Jonayla that she had fit in jest fine and was involved with all the community activities.

Hildana had intended to prepare the evening meal so the returning travelers could relax, but town's women brought over so much that she didn't have to do anything. It was good to be home and all the travelers slept soundly and slept in late the next morning. When Jonayla finally got up she shooed Hildana out of the kitchen and fixed a proper breakfast for everyone.

The rest of the morning was spent telling Hildana and Frackoro about their travels answering many questions. Hildana and Frackoro said over and over how good it was to have them back and they kept assuring Hildana and Frackoro that it felt good to be back and they would not be traveling again anytime soon.

But the journey had made both Jonayla and Arowman realize that they missed their families and should plan a trip to the land of the Zelandoni and to his homeland on the shores of the Great Waters to the west. Besides, Jonayla had a message to give her mother from Ura.

Jonayla attended Raffelellio's meeting. The older Visior was there as was Angelini the town healer and one other older man. These were the three Elders of the settlement. They were what might be called the intelligentsia of the small settlement. Jonayla wondered why she was included in such an august group. It did not occur to her that she was one of them. Raffelellio opened the meeting by thanking them for being there and saying, "Some of you know that I am retiring and I called this meeting to pick my successor." Again Jonayla was shocked, wondering why she had been included.

Raffelellio then turned to the older man that Jonayla knew and respected, and asked, "Who do you think should replace me?" The man said without hesitation, "Jonayla!" "WHAT?" Jonayla yelped. "I am not even Romono."

Raffelellio smiled and asked, "Do you have a better suggestion?" That took her back a bit, but she recovered quickly and said."I don't think it is my place to say; and besides, one vote does not make it happen." Raffelellio smiled again and said, "True, let's finish the voting. Angelini, who do you think it should be. It does not have to be one of us." Angelini replied, "I can think of no one better than Jonayla. But I would hate to lose her as a healer." He then turned to the Visior who simply said, "Jonayla." Raffelellio said, "It appears unanimous. Jonayla will you accept the position?"

Jonayla was stunned. It took her a while to collect her thoughts, but then asked, "Will the people accept me?" Raffelellio said, "Have you so soon forgotten your reception yesterday? No one has ever been so enthusiastically received by the Romono. And I must say you have reacted to this situation majestically." The other three were nodding in agreement.

"WOW" Was all she could say. As she thought about it, her children were grown and for all practical purposes on their own. She would still be able to help Angelini with her work as a healer. She also knew she would be a good Chief. As she was thinking to herself she asked herself, "Do I want it? Am I ready for it? Is it my calling?" To which her answers to her own questions were "Yes". She looked up and said, "I will take it." They all congratulated her on being the next Chief of the Settlement. Raffelellio then asked, "When can we announce it?" She thought for a while and finally asked, "Can we wait a year?" He raised his eyebrows and asked her in return, "Why so long?"

She answered, "I feel like I must visit my family and especially my mother one more time. She is getting older and I have to tell her some things before she goes to the spirit world. It is unwise to travel now as winter will soon be upon us. And there is no urgency, you are doing just fine." He looked around at the others who all nodded approval." He said, "We will announce it as soon as you return. But I do have a question. Why have you never challenged my leadership?" That surprised her. She had to think about it.

Finally she said, "But I did when you started planning to kill the flatheads."

"No, you challenged by decision, not my leadership."

"Oh! That's right. I guess it is because I never needed to. You were doing just fine and would accept advice gracefully. The settlement was running just fine."

He smiled at her and said, "Thank you."

Her legs felt weak with the shock of it all as she walked back to her residence. No one was around when she walked in so she just threw herself down on her bed and thought about what had just happened and what it meant, and would mean, to her life.

As she lay there on her bed it suddenly hit her. Here in the Romono settlement she was her own person! These people had not known her mother. Here she was neither compared to, nor honored because of, her mother. She had status, but she had earned that status all by herself. She felt a great weight being lifted from her.

When Arowman came in she jumped up and said "We have to talk!" He gave her a curious look. His look appeared to her that he was not expecting to like what he was going to hear, and that was not far from the truth. The thought that she might be leaving him flickered through his mind, but he quickly ruled it out. Yet he realized that he might not like what they were about to talk about. She motioned for him to set down beside her on the bed platform.

She said, "Wait here" and got up and made a nice calming tea and served both of them. She then explained the events of the day and that she had accepted. She was quick to add that she would not start as Chief until the end of the next summer. She also explained that she was in shock as it was the last thing she expected and had accepted without asking him about it.

He thought about what she had said and chuckled a bit, and said, "Why does it surprise you? You are every bit a good as your mother and she is the spiritual leader and first advisor to the Cave Leader of the most influential cave of the Zelandoni who is her son and is also totally competent. Your brother is the leader, except in name, of the most influential clan group in all the clan groups in his area. And your daughter is the co-leader of one of the most, and probably will be the most, influential Camp of the Mamutoi. You are born to it. It is your destiny. You can't escape it. I have always known that this day would come; I just did not know what form it would come in."

She thought for a while and finally said,

"And so did I!"

22 - Epilog

Jonayla did travel back to the Ninth Cave of the Zelandoni. Arowman went with her as did Ar. To Jonayla's surprise Ayla, Ura's daughter also went as did Abella, Rafinni, Orgia and Brog. Jonayla relayed Ura's message to Ayla and Ayla was greatly pleased that Ura's mother was able to go to the spirit world in peace. Ura's daughter, Ayla, was thrilled to meet the woman she was named after and had heard so much about. The older Ayla was equally thrilled to meet her granddaughter and that the granddaughter had been named after her. The older Ayla was sad that Hilly could not be there, but very pleased to know that Hilly was now a co-leader of a Mamutoi camp. Both the older Ayla and Jondalar were pleased to hear how well the Mamutoi were doing, but a bit uncomfortable with the reverence with which the Mamutoi felt towards them as they both felt they owed the Mamutoi so much.

The older Ayla and Jonayla had a long talk about the older Ayla's destiny and the giving of her offspring to help guide others was the Great Earth Mothers trade for giving the older Ayla such wisdom and power along with the benefits that came with it. The travelers did not stay long as they had to return before the depth of winter set in, but they all managed in their own way to come to terms with their destinies. The parting was tearful but they were all at peace with themselves and comfortable with their lives and the decisions they had all made.

The Characters

Zelandoni – the people

Zelandonii – Spiritual leader of the people

Ayla – The Zelandonii of the Ninth Cave

Jonayla – Ayla's daughter

Jondalar – Ayla's mate

Thonolar – Jonayla's brother and leader of the Ninth Cave

Abella – Jonayla's friend

Romono

Angitonio - Hunter

Rafinni – A young Visior – spiritual leader of the Romono people

Raffelellio – Chief of the Romono Settlement

Hildana and Frackoro – Arowman's Romono adopted parents

Wadonna - Romono woman

Malinda - Romono woman

Angelini – Healer of the Romono settlement

Arolar - Jonayla's son (Ar)

Hillia – Jonayla's daughter (Hilly)

Hisdano

Juanard, leader of the Hisdano

Clan – Near the Romano

Grog - Clan leader

Gren - Clan woman

Lega - Clan Medicine woman

Orgia – clan girl Hilly befriended

Sharamudoi

Darvalo – Leader

Thonanna – Ar's Sharamudoi girl friend

Borath - Hilly's Sharamudoi boy friend

Mamutoi

Rugard - Head man of Feather Grass Camp

Mamut - Woman shaman of Feather Grass Camp

Danug - Head Man of Lion Camp

Mamut - Woman shaman of lion Camp

Zoolie - Danug's Mate

Latie - Co-Leader of Lion Camp

Clan – Near the Mamutoi

Brac - Clan leader

Durc – Ayla's first son

Ura – Durc's Mate

Ayla, Graag and Brog – Durc's children - ages 21, 18, and 16

184